PL 6:823DISSERTATIO DE SEPTEM DIVINARUM INSTITUTIONUM LIBRIS, AUCTORE D. NIC. LE NOURRY, O. S. B.
DISSERTATION ON THE SEVEN BOOKS OF THE DIVINE INSTITUTES, BY DOM NIC. LE NOURRY, O.S.B.
CAPUT PRIMUM.
CHAPTER ONE.
Septem librorum analysis.
Analysis of the seven books.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
ARTICLE ONE.
Analysis libri primi.
Analysis of the first book.
Librum hunc Lactantius satis longa inchoavit praefatione, qua suscepti operis causas in oculis conspectuque omnium exponit. Narrat autem (cap. 1) plures magno et excellenti ingenio viros, abjectis omnibus privatis facultatibus, et actionibus publicis, totos se ad inquirendae veritatis studium contulisse, sed oleum prorsus perdidisse et operam. Nam veritas, inquit, ut pote Dei summi arcanum, nullis potest solius humani ingenii viribus comprehendi. Deus tamen hominis tanto studio eam inquirentis misertus, non passus est illum diutius oberrare: sed ei sapientiae lumen et immortalitatis consequendae viam monstravit. Verum quoniam illa summis adhuc difficultatibus obsita est, idcirco pauci hoc coelesti munere utuntur. Quapropter Lactantius his putavit esse succurrendum; ut et doctos ad veram sapientiam dirigat, et indoctos ad veram religionem. Quod quidem Graecorum oratorum philosophorumque exemplo docet esse longe utilius et gloriosius, quam oratoriam artem, in qua diu ipse versatus, juvenes non ad virtutem, sed ad argutam plane malitiam erudiebat. Non diffitetur tamen se hac exercitatione id assecutum, quo veritatis causam majore dicendi copia et facultate, sine qua tamen defendi potest, nunc tueatur ac peroret.
Lactantius began this book with a fairly long preface, in which he sets out before the eyes and in the sight of all the reasons for the work he has undertaken. He relates (ch. 1) that many men of great and excellent talent, having cast aside all their private means and public affairs, devoted themselves wholly to the pursuit of searching out the truth, but utterly wasted their oil and their labour. For truth, he says, being the secret of the supreme God, cannot be grasped by any powers of human talent alone. Yet God, taking pity on man searching for it with such zeal, did not suffer him to wander any longer, but showed him the light of wisdom and the way to attain immortality. But since that way is still beset with the greatest difficulties, few therefore make use of this heavenly gift. For this reason Lactantius thought he ought to come to their help, so as to direct both the learned to true wisdom and the unlearned to true religion. And this, he shows by the example of the Greek orators and philosophers, is far more useful and more glorious than the art of oratory, in which he himself had long been engaged, training young men not to virtue but to downright clever wickedness. Yet he does not deny that by this exercise he has gained the means of now defending and pleading the cause of truth with greater fullness and facility of speech, though it can be defended without it.
Declarat itaque sibi de religione rebusque divinis eo potiori jure instituendam disputationem, quo maximi oratores supremo vitae suae tempore molestiorem in philosophiae studio laborem frustra et inutiliter consumpserunt. Ad haec vero, si quidam ad civium dissidentium lites componendas edidere Institutiones civilis juris, quanto potius litteris mandari debent divinae Institutiones, quibus mortiferae superstitiones erroresque turpissimi sopiantur atque extirpentur.
He declares, therefore, that he has the better right to undertake a discussion of religion and divine things, inasmuch as the greatest orators spent a more burdensome labour in the study of philosophy at the last season of their lives, vainly and to no profit. Moreover, if some have published Institutes of civil law for settling the lawsuits of citizens at variance, how much more ought divine Institutes to be committed to writing, by which deadly superstitions and most shameful errors may be laid to rest and rooted out.
Si variis autem manuscriptis et editis codicibus fides, Constantinum Magnum auctor noster ibi allocutus est, eumque ob restitutum veri Dei cultum laudat, ipsique et filiis ejus dandam a Deo felicitatem haud dubitanter pollicetur. Nostrae porro religionis veritatem a se septem voluminibus breviter quidem
But if various manuscript and printed copies are to be trusted, our author there addressed Constantine the Great, and praises him for restoring the worship of the true God, and without hesitation promises that happiness will be given by God to him and to his sons. Further, the truth of our religion, briefly indeed
Editors' notes and page, col. 823
Page
- running head: 823 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI[...] (cut off at the right edge of the image)
- marginal letters: A ‹CAPUT PRIMUM.›; B ‹tamen hominis tanto studio›; C ‹nunc tueatur ac peroret.›; D (none)
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: full-width lines at the head of the page not set (cut off at the edge): the title DISSERT[ATIO], the subtitle DE SEPTEM DIVINARUM INST[ITUTIONUM ...] and AUCTORE D. NIC. LE NOU[RRY]; editors' matter set: whole column is Le Nourry's dissertation (CAPUT PRIMUM. Septem librorum analysis); "ut pote" printed as two words, kept; "eumque" set where the scan's type reads like "cumque" (c/e confusion is frequent throughout this scan), UNSURE; column ends mid-sentence at "breviter quidem"
- running head: 823 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 824
- marginal letters: the gutter letters stand once between the columns and are recorded with col 824; beside them in this column: A ‹CAPUT PRIMUM.›; B ‹tamen hominis tanto studio›; C ‹nunc tueatur ac peroret.›; D (none on this page)
- old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 6:824pro argumenti copia, sed ita clare et perspicue asserendam ac illustrandam esse sperat, ut mirum sit eam hominibus, ac praesertim sapientibus sive philosophis obscuram videri. Ubi vero illam agnoverint, tum eos mittet ad uberrimum doctrinae fontem, cujus haustu, dummodo superstitionibus suis pertinacius non inhaerescant, omnia facilia et manifesta ipsis fient. Omnes autem facile tunc agnoscent hanc verae religionis esse summam: Ut neque religio ulla sine sapientia suscipienda sit, nec ulla sine religione probanda sapientia.
for the abundance of the subject, he hopes to assert and set forth in seven volumes, yet so clearly and plainly that it would be a wonder if it seemed obscure to men, and especially to the wise or philosophers. And when they have come to know it, he will then send them to the richest fountain of doctrine, by drinking of which, provided they do not cling too stubbornly to their superstitions, all things will become easy and plain to them. And then all will readily acknowledge that this is the sum of true religion: That neither is any religion to be taken up without wisdom, nor any wisdom to be approved without religion.
Praemissa autem hac praefatione, palam declarat visum sibi non fuisse hujus operis ab ea quaestione initium sumere, quae prima videtur, utrum providentia rebus omnibus consulat, vel fortuito casu, quemadmodum Epicurei somniaverunt, facta sint, aganturque omnia (cap. 2). Horum enim error aut atheorum, aut insipientium est, ab aliis gentilibus philosophis, praesertim vero Stoicis, ipsoque Cicerone, etsi Academico, satis confutatus, in hisce libris passim refelletur. Exordium itaque ducit ab alia quaestione, quae priori tamen proxima est, utrum mundus unius Dei, aut multorum gubernetur potestate. Primum igitur Lactantius variis argumentis, a naturali ratione petitis, demonstrat hunc mundum ab uno Deo creatum, illius regi providentia, et opposita adversariorum sophismata evertit (cap. 3). Eamdem dehinc sententiam probat prophetarum auctoritate, quam quidem, etiamsi ab ethnicis non possit rejici, propter illorum nihilominus caecitatem ac pervicaciam brevius perstringit (cap. 4). Acrius vero illos urget (cap. 5), ipsorummet, quos laudabant, gentilium suorum auctorum testimoniis; ac praecipue quidem poetarum Orphei, Homeri, Hesiodi; deinde philosophorum Thaletis, Pythagorae, Anaxagorae, Antisthenis, Cleanthis, Anaximenis, Chrysippi, Aristotelis, Ciceronis, et Senecae: denique vatum divino, uti iidem ethnici opinabantur, spiritu afflatorum, Mercurii, cognomento Trismegisti, quem Aegyptii Thoyth vocabant (cap. 6), et alii uti deum venerabantur, ac Sibyllarum, de quarum nomine, auctoritate, numero, et asservatis carminibus multa praemittit, pluraque subinde, aliis omissis, profert illarum carmina, quibus subjungit aliquod venditatum Apollinis Delphici oraculum, quod a Trismegisto confirmatur (cap. 7).
This preface set before, he declares openly that he did not see fit to begin this work from the question which seems to come first, whether providence takes thought for all things, or whether all things were made and are carried on by chance and accident, as the Epicureans dreamed (ch. 2). For their error, which is that of atheists or of the foolish, having been sufficiently refuted by other pagan philosophers, especially by the Stoics, and by Cicero himself, though an Academic, will be refuted here and there in these books. He therefore takes his start from another question, which is nevertheless closest to the former: whether the world is governed by the power of one God or of many. First, then, Lactantius shows by various arguments drawn from natural reason that this world was created by one God and is ruled by His providence, and he overturns the opposing sophisms of his adversaries (ch. 3). Next he proves the same view by the authority of the prophets, which, although it could not be rejected by the heathen, he nevertheless touches on more briefly because of their blindness and obstinacy (ch. 4). But he presses them harder (ch. 5) with the testimonies of their own pagan authors, whom they themselves praised: chiefly of the poets Orpheus, Homer and Hesiod; then of the philosophers Thales, Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, Antisthenes, Cleanthes, Anaximenes, Chrysippus, Aristotle, Cicero and Seneca; and lastly of the seers inspired, as the same heathen supposed, by a divine spirit: of Mercury, surnamed Trismegistus, whom the Egyptians called Thoyth (ch. 6), and others worshipped as a god; and of the Sibyls, concerning whose name, authority, number and preserved verses he first says much, and then, passing over the rest, brings forward several of their verses, to which he adds a certain much-vaunted oracle of Apollo of Delphi, which is confirmed by Trismegistus (ch. 7).
Tum iis, qui ab illo post Ciceronem quaesituri
Then to those who, after Cicero, would be about to ask of him
Editors' notes and page, col. 824
Page
- running head: [cut off at left edge] ...NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 824
- marginal letters: A pro argumenti copia; B quemadmodum Epicurei somniaverunt; C ac pervicaciam brevius perstringit
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: full-width title across both columns not set: [DISS]ERTATIO / [DE DIVINAR]UM INSTITUTIONUM LIBRIS, / [AUCTORE D.] NIC. LE NOURRY, O. S. B., standing above both columns at the head of the page; editors' matter set: the whole column is Le Nourry's dissertation (pro argumenti copia...); column begins and ends mid-sentence; the italic quotation Ut neque religio ulla... is set in plain text; the stray mark over obscuram is not part of the text
- running head: 823 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 824
- marginal letters: A ‹pro argumenti copia, sed ita›; B ‹quemadmodum Epicurei somniaverunt›; C ‹ac pervicaciam brevius perstringit›; D (none on this page)
- old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 6:825fortasse erant, quae esse queat unius Dei beata solitudo, respondet Deum, ut scribit Seneca, genuisse regni sui ministros, nimirum angelos, qui dii non sunt noluntque coli aut deos vocari. Ethnici vero venerandum divinitatis nomen fictitiis suis numinibus tribuebant, falso decepti testimonio Apollinis, qui se aliquando in angelorum numerum aggregavit, quamvis alibi se daemonem esse confiteretur. Quocirca eosdem ethnicos hortatur, ut, depositis erroribus, verum agnoscant Deum, cujus nec virtus aestimari, nec magnitudo perspici, nec principium comprehendi potest (càp. 8). Apollinis autem, Sibyllae, et Platonis id testimonio confirmat. Nulli ergo alii, quam sibi satis ille notus est, qui infinita potestate creavit omnia.
perhaps, what the blessed solitude of the one God could be, he replies that God, as Seneca writes, begot ministers of His kingdom, namely the angels, who are not gods and do not wish to be worshipped or called gods. The heathen, however, bestowed the venerable name of divinity on their fictitious deities, falsely deceived by the testimony of Apollo, who on one occasion enrolled himself among the number of the angels, although elsewhere he confessed that he was a demon. Therefore he exhorts these same heathen to lay aside their errors and acknowledge the true God, whose power cannot be estimated, nor His greatness perceived, nor His beginning comprehended (ch. 8). And he confirms this by the testimony of Apollo, of the Sibyl and of Plato. He, then, Who by infinite power created all things, is sufficiently known to none other than Himself.
Ad gentilium deos inde delapsus, falsam commentitiamque eorum divinitatem propterea explodit, quod dicebantur ex mare et femina orti, atque idcirco nec incorporei nec immortales, qualis, ut ait Sibylla, verus Deus esse debet. Nec sibi objici patitur Deum, ut ministros habeat, sexu indigere. Nam si ille quibusdam animantibus, id est, apibus dedit, ut ex floribus natos sibi ore legant, quanto magis ipse omnipotens sine permixtione sexus ministros aliosque, pro libito creare potest.
Passing from there to the gods of the gentiles, he rejects their false and fabricated divinity on the ground that they were said to have been born of a male and a female, and were therefore neither incorporeal nor immortal, such as, as the Sibyl says, the true God must be. Nor does he allow it to be objected to him that God, in order to have ministers, needs sex. For if He granted to certain living creatures, that is, to bees, that they should gather their offspring for themselves from flowers with their mouth, how much more can He Himself, the Almighty, create ministers and others at His pleasure without the mingling of sex.
Praeterea longiori inductione ibi manifestum Auctor noster omnibus facit ridiculum deorum gregem componi iis hominum regibus qui subditis suis ob egregia facinora, aut collata beneficia, chari fuerant (cap. 9). Agmini autem illorum praeposuit Herculem, qui ex Alcmenae adulterio natus, stupris suis et adulteriis orbem terrae inquinavit. Nihil ergo in eo potuit esse divinum; nisi forte varii ejus labores et certamina, quae hic singillatim recensentur. Verum haec, teste etiam Cicerone, fortissimum quidem virum, minime vero deum fuisse demonstrant. Quid vero, quod imbecillitas ac nequitia in eo clarissime patebat, qui indigne regi Erythraeo, et turpius impudicae mulieri Omphalae servivit. Nec est sane, quod dicat aliquis nullam poetis, qui haec finxerant, habendam fidem. Nam alii scriptores proferri non poterant, qui haec aut negaverint, aut tradiderint quid in diis suis sit admirabile et divinum.
Moreover, by a longer induction our Author there makes it plain to all that it is ridiculous for the herd of gods to be made up of those kings of men who had been dear to their subjects on account of outstanding deeds or benefits conferred (ch. 9). At the head of their troop, moreover, he set Hercules, who, born of the adultery of Alcmena, defiled the whole world with his debaucheries and adulteries. Nothing, then, could be divine in him, unless perhaps his various labours and contests, which are here reviewed one by one. But these, as Cicero too testifies, show that he was indeed a very brave man, but by no means a god. What, moreover, of the fact that weakness and wickedness were most clearly evident in him, who shamefully served the Erythraean king, and more basely still the unchaste woman Omphale? Nor indeed is there reason for anyone to say that no credence is to be given to the poets who had invented these things. For no other writers could be brought forward who either denied these things or related what in their gods is admirable and divine.
Quid enimvero Aesculapius, Apollinis flagitio natus, dignum egit divinis honoribus? Num quia sanavit Hippolytum? Sed ob id ipsum fulmine percussus est (cap. 10). Ortum vero ipsius ex incertis parentibus, aliaque humana facta narrat Tarquitius, sicuti Tullius sepulcrum ejus indicat. Nec melior ipsius pater Apollo, qui gregem pavit alienum, Laomedonti muros exstruxit, violavitque puerum. Mars autem homicida et Veneris adulter, ac Castor et Pollux raptores sponsarum, a poetis decantantur alternis viventes, et ab Homero dicuntur sepulti. Mercurius etsi fur et nebulo, propterea tamen quod ferebatur lyram invenisse, ac docuisse palaestram, numero adscriptus est deorum. Libero idem delatus honos ob expeditionem in Indiam, sed insano mùlieris amore exarsit.
What, indeed, did Aesculapius, born of Apollo's misdeed, do that was worthy of divine honours? Was it because he healed Hippolytus? But for that very thing he was struck by a thunderbolt (ch. 10). Tarquitius, moreover, relates his birth from uncertain parents and other human deeds of his, just as Tully points out his tomb. Nor was his father Apollo any better, who pastured another's flock, built walls for Laomedon, and violated a boy. Mars, again, a murderer and the adulterer of Venus, and Castor and Pollux, abductors of brides, are celebrated by the poets as living on alternate days, and are said by Homer to have been buried. Mercury, although a thief and a rascal, was nevertheless enrolled in the number of the gods because he was reported to have invented the lyre and taught wrestling. The same honour was conferred on Liber for his expedition into India, but he burned with a mad love for a woman.
Editors' notes and page, col. 825
Page
- running head: 825 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹fortasse erant, quae esse queat›; B ‹Ad gentilium deos inde delapsus›; C ‹culem, qui ex Alcmenae adulterio›; D ‹Hippolytum? Sed ob id ipsum›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio summarizing Div. Inst. I (first words "fortasse erant, quae esse queat"); column begins mid-sentence; no full-width line; "regi Erythraeo" set as printed, presumably for Eurystheus (UNSURE whether editors' error); "chari" and "ex mare" as printed.
PL 6:826Quin etiam Jupiter, quem optimum, maximum, et omnium patrem vocant, a pueritia impius fuit, patrem expulit regno, victisque Titanibus vitam egit tot tamque horrendis flagitiis infamem, ut numquam in terra, multo minus in coelo, regnare debuerit (cap. 11). Non insulse igitur quidam poeta cecinit illum ante currum triumphantis Cupidinis catenatum duci. Urget Lactantius eum ab ethnicis omnibus invocari tamquam Deum, qui tamen a Saturno, uti aiebant, et Rhea genitus, sola abstinuit Thetide, ne aliquem patre suo majorem haberet, qui jurabat per Stygiam paludem, qui fato Parcarumque vi paruit, qui ideo Ζεὺς appellatur, quod primus ex Saturni liberis servatus vixerit.
Moreover Jupiter, whom they call best, greatest, and father of all, was impious from boyhood, drove his father from the kingdom, and, once the Titans had been conquered, led a life so disgraced by so many and such horrible shameful deeds that he ought never to have reigned on earth, much less in heaven (ch. 11). Not without wit, therefore, did a certain poet sing that he was led in chains before the chariot of triumphant Cupid. Lactantius presses the point that he is invoked as God by all the heathen, who yet was born, as they used to say, of Saturn and Rhea, who abstained from Thetis alone lest he should have someone greater than his father, who swore by the Stygian marsh, who obeyed fate and the power of the Fates, who is called Zeus for this reason, that he was the first of Saturn's children to be preserved and to live.
Atque ibi Lactantius eos rursum refellit, qui objectabant haec poetarum esse commenta et mendacia. Non enim res ipsas gestas, sicut ille variis exemplis comprobat, poetae finxerunt, sed poetica licentia iis plura addiderunt; ut haec non de hominibus, sed de diis se narrasse persuaderent. Deinde vero, si poetae mentiti sunt, cur ethnici tales deos suos colunt, talesque repraesentant, quales ab illis fuerant figurati? Praeterea ethnici negare non poterant ab Euhemero conscriptam esse veram deorum historiam, quam Ennius postea interpretatus est. Sed quia poetae inde ad carminum leporem plura in deos transtulerant, idcirco quidam eos mendacii insimulaverunt. Variis autem id ille probat exemplis, ex quibus concludit vera esse quae loquuntur poetae, sed obtentu aliquo specieque relata. At philosophi cum falsa haec esse agnoscerent, duos quidem, sed non minori errore, Joves finxerunt, naturalem unum, alterum plane fabulosum. Nec erat profecto quod quis responderet se Jovis nomine verum intelligere, ac colere Deum. Jupiter enim, ait Lactantius, nec sine conjugis filiaeque contubernio coli solet, nec nomen ejus divinam, sed humanam dumtaxat vim designat. Denique jam supra citatis Ennii, Sibyllae, ac Ciceronis testimoniis plane convincit hunc Jovem in Creta insula mortuum sepultumque fuisse, ac Capitolium inane illius esse monimentum. At gentiles probare numquam potuerunt haec esse poetarum commenta.
And there Lactantius again refutes those who objected that these things were the fictions and lies of the poets. For the poets did not invent the deeds themselves, as he proves by various examples, but by poetic licence added more to them, so that they might persuade [men] that they had narrated these things not about men but about gods. Then indeed, if the poets lied, why do the heathen worship their gods as such, and represent them such as they had been depicted by them? Moreover, the heathen could not deny that a true history of the gods had been written by Euhemerus, which Ennius afterwards translated. But because the poets thereafter had transferred more things to the gods for the charm of their songs, for that reason certain people accused them of falsehood. He proves this, however, by various examples, from which he concludes that what the poets say is true, but related under some covering and outward show. But the philosophers, since they recognized that these things were false, invented two Joves, indeed, but with no less error, one natural, the other wholly fabulous. Nor was there truly any ground on which anyone might answer that by the name of Jove he understood and worshipped the true God. For Jupiter, says Lactantius, is not usually worshipped without the companionship of his wife and daughter, and his name signifies a power not divine but merely human. Finally, by the testimonies of Ennius, the Sibyl and Cicero already cited above, he clearly proves that this Jove died and was buried in the island of Crete, and that the Capitol is his empty monument. But the gentiles could never prove that these things were the fictions of the poets.
Nihil quoque in Saturno, pergit Lactantius, Dei majestate dignum. Quamvis enim aureum saeculum ab eo invectum venditarent, certius tamen erat illum ex Coelo et Terra genitum fuisse, quemadmodum alii dii vel ex montibus et fluviis orti, vel ab illis maria nomen suum accepisse ferebantur. Ex Trismegisto namque et Ennio discimus patrem ejus fuisse Uranum, cui Jupiter, ara in monte posita, sacrificavit primus, Coeloque nomen illius dedit. Neque hoc tantummodo fecit sacrificium, sed aliud etiam in littore, cum ex Naxo insula, ut ait Aglaosthenes, adversus Titanas proficisceretur. Sed is ipse Coelus, sive Uranus in Oceano, sicuti Euhemerus perhibet, mortuus est, et in oppido Aulatia sepultus.
Nothing in Saturn either, Lactantius continues, is worthy of the majesty of God. For although they boasted that the golden age was brought in by him, yet it was more certain that he had been born of Heaven and Earth, just as other gods were said either to have sprung from mountains and rivers, or seas to have received their name from them. For from Trismegistus and Ennius we learn that his father was Uranus, to whom Jupiter, having set up an altar on a mountain, first sacrificed, and gave his name to Heaven. And he made not only this sacrifice, but another also on the shore, when he was setting out from the island of Naxos against the Titans, as Aglaosthenes says. But this very Caelus, or Uranus, died in Oceanus, as Euhemerus relates, and was buried in the town of Aulatia.
Editors' notes and page, col. 826
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 826 (the page's left part, with column 825, is cut off)
- marginal letters: A Quin etiam Jupiter; B jectabant haec poetarum; C falsa haec esse agnoscerent; D majestate dignum
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (Quin etiam Jupiter ...), set in full; "(cap. 11)" printed in italic, its "a" looks like "u" in the scan, read as cap.; "puéritia" shows a mark over the e, taken as a speck; "expulitregno" printed without a space; "Aulatia" as printed (Lactantius' text has Aulacia), unsure whether a misprint; italic phrase "vera esse ... relata" set in plain text; left-column fragments belong to col. 825 and are not set
PL 6:827Recte ergo ex his ita enarratis Lactantius colligit Saturnum non fuisse Deum, ut pote qui homo impius, patris genitalia abscidit, filiosque suos, ex Rhea seu Ope susceptos, excepto Jove, matris suae et Corybantum fraude sublato, voravit (cap. 12 et 13). Rursus vero Stoicorum ibi explodit responsionem, qui hanc fabulam ad physicam rationem traducere conabantur (cap. 13). Saturnus enimvero non memoratis tantum criminibus hominem se esse probavit, sed etiam quia spoliatus imperio, et profugus, navigio in Italiam venit. Ibi vero cum latuisset, exceptus est a Jano, ac primus aut certe ab Urano secundus regnavit. Manifestum autem auctor noster facit haec a variis, quos nomine suo appellat, cum historicis scriptoribus, tum poetis tradita fuisse. Sed quoniam ab illis paululum discrepabat Ennius, ea idcirco paucis describit, quae de Saturni gestis ab illo et Sibylla eodem fere modo commemorantur (cap. 14).
Rightly, therefore, from these things thus narrated Lactantius gathers that Saturn was not a god, inasmuch as, being an impious man, he cut off his father's genitals and devoured his sons, begotten of Rhea or Ops, except Jupiter, who was carried off by the deceit of his mother and the Corybantes (ch. 12 and 13). Again, he there rejects the response of the Stoics, who tried to turn this fable into a physical explanation (ch. 13). For Saturn proved himself to be a man not only by the crimes mentioned, but also because, stripped of his rule and a fugitive, he came to Italy by ship. And there, when he had lain hidden, he was received by Janus, and reigned first, or at any rate second after Uranus. Our author, moreover, makes it plain that these things were handed down by various writers, whom he names, both historians and poets. But since Ennius differed a little from them, he therefore describes in a few words the things that are recorded concerning the deeds of Saturn by him and by the Sibyl in almost the same manner (ch. 14).
Data autem ubi occasione, narrat quam censet fuisse idololatriae originem (cap. 15). Saturni hujus tempore, inquit, rudes adhuc homines regem suum, totamque ejus progeniem sive ob miraculum virtutis, sive in praesentis potentiae adulationem, sive ob beneficia accepta, deos appellaverunt. Tum deinde alii simulacra mortuorum regum suorum aut in solatium luctus, aut acuendae virtutis gratia fabricarunt. Hinc Herculis, Castoris, Pollucis, Aesculapii, et Liberi ficta divinitas. Hinc Aegyptii Isidem, Mauri Jubam, Macedones Cabyrum, Poeni Uranum, Romani Quirinum Caesaresque suos. Hinc alii alios, tamquam veros deos coluerunt.
And when the occasion is given, he relates what he judges to have been the origin of idolatry (ch. 15). In the time of this Saturn, he says, men still uncultivated called their king, and all his offspring, gods, either because of the marvel of his virtue, or in flattery of present power, or because of benefits received. Then afterwards others fashioned images of their dead kings, either for the solace of grief or for the sake of sharpening virtue. Hence the feigned divinity of Hercules, Castor, Pollux, Aesculapius and Liber. Hence the Egyptians worshipped Isis, the Moors Juba, the Macedonians Cabyrus, the Carthaginians Uranus, the Romans Quirinus and their Caesars. Hence some worshipped some, others others, as though true gods.
Praeterea quidam falsa pietate ducti, uti Aeneas, Liber, Pan, Mercurius et Apollo, divinum parentibus suis honorem habuerunt, suoque exemplo alios in eumdem induxerunt errorem. Sed hoc scelus ab iis postea auctum est, qui poetarum figmentis, et panegyricis mendacibus decepti, suscepta a se impia omnino sacra aliis tradidere gentibus, sed a Sibylla acriter castigantur. Unus autem ex iis fuit Cicero, qui quidem cum post Platonem deos gentilium suorum, homines fuisse praedicaret, mortuae nihilominus filiae suae, non secus ac si dea fuisset, imaginem se consecraturum professus est. At certe si aliquid iis tam acerbe moerentibus indulgendum, nulla certe potest haec serio credentibus venia concedi. Quid enim dementius, quam Julium Caesarem, quia scelerato Antonio placuit, et Quirinum sive Romulum, quia Proculus pejeravit, deos renuntiare ac venerari (cap. 16)? Horum vero caeterorumque gentilium, hujusmodi deos colentium, insaniam inde adhuc redarguit, quod mares et feminas eos esse asseverabant. Nam si in eis est diversitas sexus, ergo coeunt, suscipiuntque liberos, ergo domos et urbes incolunt, ergo victus causa colunt agros, ac proinde non dii sunt, sed mortales infirmaeque creaturae. Huc accedit, quod sexus femineus masculino est infirmior. Atqui in verum Deum neque haec, neque alia ulla cadit infirmitas.
Moreover, certain men, led by a false piety, such as Aeneas, Liber, Pan, Mercury and Apollo, paid divine honour to their parents, and by their example led others into the same error. But this wickedness was afterwards increased by those who, deceived by the fictions of the poets and by lying panegyrics, handed on to other nations the wholly impious rites they had taken up, but they are sharply rebuked by the Sibyl. Now one of these was Cicero, who, although after Plato he proclaimed that the gods of his people had been men, nevertheless declared that he would consecrate an image of his dead daughter, just as if she had been a goddess. But surely, if something is to be indulged to those who mourn so bitterly, certainly no pardon can be granted to those who believe these things in earnest. For what is more senseless than to proclaim and worship as gods Julius Caesar, because he pleased the wicked Antony, and Quirinus or Romulus, because Proculus perjured himself (ch. 16)? And he further refutes the madness of these and the other gentiles who worshipped gods of this kind from the fact that they asserted them to be male and female. For if there is a diversity of sex in them, then they have intercourse and beget children, then they dwell in houses and cities, then they till fields for the sake of food, and accordingly they are not gods but mortal and weak creatures. To this is added that the female sex is weaker than the male. But neither this nor any other weakness befalls the true God.
Editors' notes and page, col. 827
Page
- running head: 827 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI[...] (cut off at the image edge; column number poorly printed, reads like 927)
- marginal letters: A Recte ergo ex his ita enarratis Lactantius col-; B quoniam ab illis paululum discrepabat Ennius, ea; C rinum Caesaresque suos. Hinc alii alios, tamquam; D potest haec serio credentibus venia concedi. Quid
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is the editors' analysis of Div. Inst. book 1 ("Recte ergo ex his ita enarratis Lactantius colligit"); first word reads like "Reete" in the scan, set Recte as worn type, UNSURE; "physicam" partly damaged (phy-icam), read as physicam; "ut pote" printed as two words; "Hinc"/"Huc" show worn initial H; no full-width line; no word split at either column break
PL 6:828Quae quidem postquam Lactantius (cap. 17) noster Ciceronis testimonio stabilivit, commentitiam illorum divinitatem, a Stoicis cum rerum naturalium ratione conjunctam, funditus subvertit designata in eorum imaginibus uniuscujusque aetate et morte, decantatis ipsorum aerumnis, verbi gratia Isidis, Cereris, Latonae et Junonis, ac divulgatis sceleribus, stupris, adulteriis Veneris, quae artem meretriciam instituit, itidem Vulcani, Minervae, Aescul⟨a⟩pii, aliorumque plurium, quos nominatim recenset (cap. 18). Nec minus evidenter demonstrat eos desipere, qui ob corporis fortitudinem, aut propter frugu⟨m⟩, aut vini, aut artium quarumdam inventionem, deos factos esse opinabantur (cap. 19). Neque dicendum iis aliquam saltem venerationem et cultum deberi. Fieri etenim nequit, ut qui hos colit, verum Deum colat. Deinde Maro illos omnes apud inferos esse cecinit. At hic aliique poetae etsi in deorum nomine, non tamen in enarrandis variis illorum facinoribus, bellis, adulteriis, vulneribus, et morte falluntur.
After our Lactantius (ch. 17) has established these things by the testimony of Cicero, he utterly overturns their fictitious divinity, which the Stoics had linked with an account of natural things, by pointing out the age and the death of each one as represented in their images, by recounting their much-sung sufferings, for example those of Isis, Ceres, Latona and Juno, and by making known their crimes, debaucheries and adulteries: those of Venus, who instituted the harlot's trade, and likewise of Vulcan, Minerva, Aesculapius and many others, whom he lists by name (ch. 18). No less clearly does he show that those men are foolish who supposed that they had been made gods on account of bodily strength, or for the discovery of crops, or of wine, or of certain arts (ch. 19). Nor, he says, may it be said that at least some veneration and worship is owed to them. For it cannot be that he who worships these worships the true God. Moreover, Maro sang that all of them are among those below. But he and other poets, although they are mistaken in the name of gods, are nevertheless not mistaken in narrating their various misdeeds, wars, adulteries, wounds and death.
Ad proprias Romanorum religiones Lactantius inde accedit, ac palam utique facit ab illis in deorum numero reponi scorta et meretrices, ac praesertim lupam Romuli nutricem, sicuti prius ab Atheniensibus leaenam (cap. 20). Sed major proculdubio fuit illorum impietas, qui in lupae honorem et diem festum et Larentinalia constituerunt. Faulam quoque Herculis scortum venerabantur, ac meretricem Floram, in cujus memoriam obscenissimos agebant ludos Florales. Quid vero quod Tatius Cloacinam, Tullus Hostilius Pavorem et Pallorem, Marcellus Honorem ac Virtutem, Mentem vero senatus, ac, quod pejus est, alii Rubiginem et Febrem tamquam veros deos consecraverunt, coluerunt que. Quid plura? Quemadmodum Lacedaemonii simulacrum Veneri armatae, ita iidem Romani Veneri Calvae aedem, atque eodem tempore Jovi Pistori aram exstruxerunt. Denique divina apud ipsos numina erant Fornax, Muta, sive Lara, Caca et Cunina; deus Sterculius et Terminus, atque alia mille caecae errantisque humanae mentis portenta.
Lactantius then comes to the Romans' own religions, and makes it quite plain that whores and harlots were placed by them among the number of the gods, and especially the she-wolf, Romulus' nurse, just as earlier a lioness had been by the Athenians (ch. 20). But greater beyond doubt was the impiety of those who established both a feast day and the Larentinalia in honour of the she-wolf. They also venerated Faula, the mistress of Hercules, and the harlot Flora, in whose memory they held the most obscene Floral games. And what of the fact that Tatius consecrated Cloacina, Tullus Hostilius Fear and Pallor, Marcellus Honour and Virtue, the senate Mind, and, what is worse, others Blight and Fever, as true gods, and worshipped them? What more need be said? Just as the Lacedaemonians set up an image to Venus Armed, so the same Romans built a temple to Venus the Bald, and at the same time an altar to Jupiter the Baker. Finally, among them divine powers were Fornax, Muta or Lara, Caca and Cunina; the god Sterculius and Terminus, and a thousand other monstrosities of the blind and wandering human mind.
Si tanta igitur erat gentilium in diis suis creandis amentia, major certe illa fuit in sacris illorum solemnibus instituendis et celebrandis (cap. 21). Quid enim insanius et crudelius humanis hostiis, quae Jovi, Dianae, Haeso, Teutati, ac Saturno immolabantur? Sacra vero Matris deum, Virtutis seu Bellonae, et Aegyptiacae Isidis solebant aut virilium abscissione, aut fuso cruore humano, aut deglabrato corpore, et pectoris percussione fieri. Et quia Osiridis in iisdem sacris quaesiti nomen mutatum fuerat, Lactantius ibi variis exemplis probat deorum nomina post eorum mortem immutata fuisse. Sed pergamus, si placet. Cereris, inquit, Eleusinae mysteria non sine summa agebantur obscenitate, quam ille pro merito exagitat, atque ibidem ostendit Herculis et Jovis sacra mero esse sacrilegia. Sallustium porro aliosque refellit, qui volebant haec ingeniose interpretari. Pontificum namque scriptis et Furii Bibuculi exemplo
If, then, so great was the madness of the gentiles in creating their gods, greater surely was it in instituting and celebrating their solemn rites (ch. 21). For what is more insane and more cruel than the human victims that were sacrificed to Jupiter, Diana, Haesus, Teutates and Saturn? The rites of the Mother of the gods, of Virtus or Bellona, and of Egyptian Isis were customarily performed either by cutting off the genitals, or by shedding human blood, or with the body flayed, and by beating the breast. And because the name of Osiris, who was sought in those same rites, had been changed, Lactantius there proves by various examples that the names of the gods were altered after their death. But let us proceed, if you please. The mysteries of Eleusinian Ceres, he says, were performed not without the utmost obscenity, which he deservedly assails, and in the same place he shows that the rites of Hercules and of Jupiter are sheer sacrileges. Further, he refutes Sallust and others who wished to interpret these things ingeniously. For by the writings of the pontiffs and by the example of Furius Bibuculus
Editors' notes and page, col. 828
Page
- running head: [...]NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 828 (left part of the head cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹Quae quidem postquam Lactantius›; B ‹etenim nequit, ut qui hos colit›; C ‹tilius Pavorem et Pallorem›; D ‹Jovi, Dianae, Haeso, Teutati›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is editors' prolegomena summarizing Div. Inst. I, 17-21 (first words "Quae quidem postquam Lactantius"); first paragraph begins at column top, a new paragraph is assumed; "Aescul⟨a⟩pii" and "frugu⟨m⟩" have damaged type; "colueruntque" printed without accent, its t looks like l in the scan; "Haeso" is set as printed; the column ends mid-sentence at "exemplo"; the cut-off left column (827) is not set
PL 6:829demonstrat quanta credulitate, turpitudine, impietate haec omnia ab ethnicis celebrabantur.
he shows with what credulity, foulness and impiety all these things were celebrated by the heathen.
Harum autem vanitatum auctor apud Romanos fuit Sabinus rex, id est, Numa Pompilius, qui ut populos securius deciperet, finxit se cum Egeria, sicut olim Minos cum Jove, habere colloquium (cap. 22). Sed fraudulenti regis malitiam retexerunt libri de jure pontificio, diu post ejus mortem inventi, quibus impius rex omnes religiones dissolvebat. Quamvis autem senatusconsulto hi libri cremati fuerint, non idcirco tamen abolita, sed potius commendata est posteris facti hujus memoria. Antea vero Faunus in Latio nefaria Saturno avo sacra praescripsit, diisque annumeravit Picum patrem suum, et sororem Fatuam Faunam, cujus ridicula mysteria ibi Lactantius enarrat. His adjecit ab Orpheo introducta in Graeciam sacra Liberi patris, inquiritque utrum ille Fauno sit antiquior. Planum deinde nobis facit quae fuerint Didymi et Euhemeri de idololatriae origine opiniones, et quomodo templa Jovi Atabyrio, Labradeo, Laprio, Molioni, et Cassio aedificata sint. Postremo ex Theophili Antiocheni scriptis colligit frustra ethnicos de deorum sacrorumque suorum antiquitate gloriari, quandoquidem Saturnus omnium deorum sator ante annos 1800 nec amplius ortus fuerat, quam hi libri juris facti sint publici (cap. 23).
Now the author of these vanities among the Romans was the Sabine king, that is, Numa Pompilius, who, in order to deceive the peoples more securely, pretended that he held converse with Egeria, just as Minos once did with Jupiter (chap. 22). But the malice of the deceitful king was laid bare by the books on pontifical law, found long after his death, by which the impious king was dissolving all religions. And although these books were burned by decree of the senate, the memory of this deed was not on that account abolished, but rather commended to posterity. Earlier, indeed, Faunus in Latium prescribed wicked rites to his grandfather Saturn, and numbered among the gods his father Picus and his sister Fatua Fauna, whose ridiculous mysteries Lactantius there recounts. To these he added the rites of Father Liber introduced into Greece by Orpheus, and inquires whether he is older than Faunus. Next he makes plain to us what the opinions of Didymus and Euhemerus were on the origin of idolatry, and how temples were built to Jupiter Atabyrius, Labradeus, Laprius, Molion and Cassius. Lastly, from the writings of Theophilus of Antioch he gathers that the heathen boast in vain of the antiquity of their gods and rites, since Saturn, the begetter of all the gods, had been born not more than 1800 years before these books were made public (chap. 23).
Analysis libri secundi.
Analysis of the second book.
Ad foetidum planeque corruptum erroris, quo homines in idololatriam lapsi sunt, aperiendum fontem, summamque unius Dei majestatem asserendam, hoc Lactantius in libro aggreditur (cap. 1). Ac primo quidem miratur homines in tantam et Dei et sui ipsius venisse oblivionem, ut, negata Dei providentia, mortuos ei praeferrent, animamque suam crederent esse mortalem. Mentibus siquidem eorum, inquit, adeo insita est veri Dei notitia et praesentia; ut jurantes, optantes, gratiam agentes, ac potissimum rebus in adversis, eum solum non alios deos nominent. Verum caeci homines, elapso periculo, vel in secundis rebus ad deorum templa, instigante diabolo, alacres concurrebant, sacrificabant his diis falsis, eosque coronabant. Sed obliti fuerant homines nefarii se erecta in coelum statura, atque ἄνθρωπος nomine admoneri, ut Deum agnoscerent, nec ad simulacra conversi, digitorum suorum opera timerent aut venerarentur.
In this book Lactantius undertakes to lay open the fetid and wholly corrupt source of the error by which men fell into idolatry, and to assert the supreme majesty of the one God (chap. 1). And first he marvels that men had come into so great a forgetfulness both of God and of themselves that, having denied the providence of God, they preferred the dead to Him and believed their own soul to be mortal. For, he says, the knowledge and presence of the true God is so implanted in their minds that when swearing, wishing, giving thanks, and above all in adversity, they name Him alone and not other gods. But blind men, once the danger had passed, or in prosperity, at the instigation of the devil, eagerly ran together to the temples of the gods, sacrificed to these false gods and crowned them. But these wicked men had forgotten that they were admonished by their stature, erect towards heaven, and by the name ἄνθρωπος, to acknowledge God, and not, turned towards images, to fear or venerate the works of their own fingers.
Quam absurda autem sit haec superstitio, hinc perspicue auctor noster demonstrat, quod illa simulacra absentes mortuosque olim homines repraesentent, omnique careant sensu (cap. 2). Manibus itaque efficta hominum hos potius colere, quam ab illis coli deberent. Nullam enimvero accipiunt potestatem ab artifice, qui eam, quam habet videndi, audiendi, loquendi, aut se ipsum movendi facultatem, dare illis non potest. Neque tamen indoctorum tantummodo hominum hanc Lactantius ostendit fuisse de simulacrorum cultu opinionem, sed doctorum etiam, ac
And how absurd this superstition is our author clearly demonstrates from this, that those images represent men who are absent and long dead, and lack all sense (chap. 2). Things fashioned by the hands of men, therefore, ought rather to worship them than be worshipped by them. For indeed they receive no power from the craftsman, who cannot give them the faculty he has of seeing, hearing, speaking or moving himself. Yet Lactantius shows that this opinion about the worship of images was held not only by unlearned men but also by the learned, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 829
Page
- running head: 829 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A demonstrat quanta credulitate; B Lactantius enarrat. His adjecit; C mines in idololatriam lapsi sunt; D πος nomine admoneri, ut Deum
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (Dissertatio, analysis of Lactantius: ‹demonstrat quanta credulitate›, then Articulus II ‹Analysis libri secundi›); "Labradeo" set as printed (Lactantius has Labrandeus), not certain whether a misprint; "Euhemeri" h faint in print; C placed beside the nearest line, uncertain by one line; column ends mid-sentence at "ac"
PL 6:830praecipue Ciceronis, qui etiamsi multa ad evertendas eorumdem ethnicorum religiones suis passim in libris congesserit, Socratis nihilominus carcerem veritus, haec negat vulgo esse disputanda (cap. 3). At hunc ineptum tanti oratoris, contra conscientiam suam agentis, timorem auctor noster jure merito redarguit. Minus itaque illum, et alios ipsi similes, venia dignos esse pronuntiat, quam vulgus imperitorum, qui simulacrorum specie capiuntur. Sana tamen si mens his fuisset, intelligere utique debebant mortale revera esse quidquid oculis cernimus, nec illud proinde divinum et colendum. Multo autem minus fas illis erat se vertere ad lapidem, eumque, velato capite et corpore prostrato, adorare, ipsi caedere victimas, votaque facere penitus inutilia.
especially by Cicero, who, although he gathered many things here and there in his books for overturning the religions of those same heathens, nevertheless, fearing the prison of Socrates, says that these matters are not to be disputed before the common people (ch. 3). But our author rightly and deservedly rebukes this foolish fear of so great an orator, who was acting against his own conscience. He therefore declares that he and others like him are less worthy of pardon than the crowd of the unlearned, who are captivated by the appearance of images. Yet if these men had had a sound mind, they certainly ought to have understood that whatever we perceive with our eyes is in truth mortal, and that it is therefore not divine nor to be worshipped. Much less still was it right for them to turn to a stone and, with covered head and prostrate body, to adore it, themselves to slay victims, and to make vows that were utterly useless.
Tum vero postquam auctor noster evidentissime convicit falsas religiones a prudentioribus recte impugnari sed veram, quam solus Deus edocere potest, ab eis non esse inventam, simulacra deorum rursus exagitat (cap. 4). In homunculi enimvero potestate situm fuit, ut ea, vel aliud aliquid, vel nihil faceret. Cum autem facta sunt, in eis aves insident, nidificant, suisque illa inquinant stercoribus. Praeterea haec simulacra perire possunt et cremari. Plerumque etiam in cinerem redacta sunt, aut furibus cesserunt in praedam. Frustra igitur ethnici illa auro, ebore, gemmis et pretiosis vestibus exornabant. Nihil quippe aliud erant, quam pupae iis, quas puellae Veneri, dicabant, grandiores. Huc accedit quod illa a Dionysio Siciliae tyranno, et ab impio Verre impune sunt irrisa, spoliata, sublata. At ibi Lactantius urget in primis ablatum ab eodem Verre Cereris Catanensis vel Ennensis simulacrum.
Then, after our author has most clearly proved that false religions are rightly attacked by the more prudent, but that the true one, which God alone can teach, was not found by them, he again assails the images of the gods (ch. 4). It lay indeed in the power of a petty man to make them, or something else, or nothing. But once they have been made, birds settle on them, build nests, and befoul them with their droppings. Moreover, these images can perish and be burned. Very often too they have been reduced to ashes, or have fallen as plunder to thieves. In vain, therefore, did the heathens adorn them with gold, ivory, gems and costly garments. For they were nothing other than dolls larger than those which girls dedicated to Venus. To this is added that they were mocked, despoiled and carried off with impunity by Dionysius, tyrant of Sicily, and by the impious Verres. And there Lactantius presses above all the image of Ceres of Catana or of Enna, carried off by the same Verres.
Impios itaque illos cultus deserendos esse concludit, et oculos ad coelum tollendos; ut illius rerumque omnium creatorem agnoscamus et honoremus (cap. 5). Variis autem argumentis probat falsam esse opinionem philosophorum, qui elementis, ac nominatim Stoicorum, qui astris aut mundo tribuebant animam et divinitatem. Eos insuper corripit qui elementorum figuras, humana specie repraesentatas, ornatasque auro, ebore, et gemmis non solum colebant, sed iis quoque consecrabant manubias rapinasque suas (cap. 6). Tanta tamen pertinacia absurdas illas superstitiones tuebantur, ut eas investigare scelus esse clamarent. At Romuli et Numae exemplo probat auctor noster non iniqua traditione, aut alienis erroribus, sed ingenio et sapientia quaerendam veritatem (cap. 7).
He therefore concludes that those impious cults are to be abandoned and the eyes raised to heaven, so that we may acknowledge and honour the Creator of it and of all things (ch. 5). By various arguments, moreover, he proves false the opinion of the philosophers who attributed a soul and divinity to the elements, and in particular of the Stoics, who attributed them to the stars or to the world. He further rebukes those who not only worshipped figures of the elements, represented in human form and adorned with gold, ivory and gems, but also consecrated to them their spoils and plunder (ch. 6). Yet they defended those absurd superstitions with such obstinacy that they cried out that it was a crime to investigate them. But by the example of Romulus and Numa our author proves that truth is to be sought not by unjust tradition or by the errors of others, but by intelligence and wisdom (ch. 7).
Verum ethnici arbitrabantur validissimum ad retinendas religiones suas argumentum duci ex prodigiis, somniis, auguriis et oraculis, quibus deos majestatem suam omnibus manifestam fecisse asserebant. Non magno enim, inquiebant, sine miraculo Accius Navius cotem novacula dissecuit; Castor et Pollux visi sunt pugnare, ac renuntiare reportatam de Perse rege victoriam. Simulacra etiam Fortunae muliebris, et Junonis Monetae locuta sunt. Claudia Quintia navim, qua simulacrum Matris Idaeae vehebatur,
But the heathens thought that the strongest argument for retaining their religions was drawn from prodigies, dreams, auguries and oracles, by which they asserted that the gods had made their majesty manifest to all. For not without a great miracle, they said, did Accius Navius cut through a whetstone with a razor; Castor and Pollux were seen to fight, and to announce the victory won over King Perses. The images also of Fortuna Muliebris and of Juno Moneta spoke. As for the ship by which the image of the Idaean Mother was being carried, Claudia Quintia
Editors' notes and page, col. 830
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A praecipue Ciceronis, qui etiamsi; B Tum vero postquam auctor; C pune sunt irrisa, spoliata; D investigare scelus esse
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column belongs to the editors' Dissertatio (begins "praecipue Ciceronis, qui etiamsi"), set in full; Ennensis UNSURE, the type looks like "Eunensis"; "Quintia" set as printed (usually Quinta); last word "vehe-" split at the column break; the left-column fragments visible in the images belong to col. 829 and are not set
PL 6:831traxit cingulo. Aesculapius Romae pestem sedavit. Claudius Censor propter sua in deos sacrilegia excaecatus est, Fulvius mente captus interiit, Turullius occisus fuit, Pyrrhus fecit naufragium, et Alexandri milites oculorum privati lumine. Quin etiam Attinius, qui Jovi, per somnum viso, morem non gesserat, correptus est, ac sua tandem obedientia pristinam recepit valetudinem. Denique Artorii somnio Augustus Caesar ex periculo evasit. Ethnici ergo ex his omnibus prodigiis ac miraculis, quae sine deorum suorum auxilio fieri non potuisse opinabantur, inde illos revera existere et omnipotentes esse concludebant.
drew it with her girdle. Aesculapius checked a pestilence at Rome. Claudius the Censor was blinded on account of his sacrileges against the gods, Fulvius died out of his mind, Turullius was slain, Pyrrhus suffered shipwreck, and the soldiers of Alexander were deprived of the light of their eyes. Indeed, Attinius too, who had not complied with Jupiter when he appeared to him in his sleep, was struck down, and by his obedience at length recovered his former health. Finally, through the dream of Artorius, Augustus Caesar escaped from danger. From all these portents and miracles, then, which they supposed could not have come about without the help of their gods, the heathen concluded that those gods truly exist and are all-powerful.
Verum Lactantius respondet haec omnia neutiquam deorum illorum potestate, sed daemonum facta fuisse praestigiis (cap. 8). Quod quidem ut manifestum omnibus faceret, rem ab ipsa sua origine sic repetit. Deus ab mundi, inquit, principio produxit similem sibi spiritum, et alium fecit qui, invidia ex bono malus factus, diaboli nomen accepit. Variis autem rationum momentis, ac veterum testimoniis auctor noster contra Epicurum probat nec mundum nec materiam ab aeterno exstitisse, sed ex nihilo facta a Deo, qui eorum creationi suum praefecit Filium. Omnium autem creaturarum ultimus conditus est homo, cujus non est arcana rimari, quae Deus occulta esse voluit, sed summa sapientia ejus est hunc verum agnoscere Deum, a quo illa omnia facta sunt (cap. 9). Tantum vero opus a coelo, luminibus astrorum distincto orditus est, ac contrarias constituit terrae partes, orientem videlicet occidenti oppositum, et septentrioni meridiem. Ab oriente autem noster oritur dies, et nox ab occidente, atque haec diaboli, sicut ille Dei est. Quatuor vero illis terrae partibus tribuuntur calor et frigus, variaeque temporis vicissitudines; igni autem et aquae rerum omnium generatio. At inde proculdubio quidam philosophi docuerunt omnia formari ex concordia discordi, vel ex igne, quemadmodum Heraclitus; vel ex aqua, ut Thales Milesius. Caeterum materia corporis animantium in humore, animae vero in igne est. Sed animantes aqua, ac solus homo igne utitur.
But Lactantius replies that all these things were by no means done by the power of those gods, but by the deceptions of demons (ch. 8). And to make this plain to all, he traces the matter back from its very origin thus. God, he says, at the beginning of the world brought forth a spirit like Himself, and made another who, becoming evil from good through envy, received the name of devil. Then, by various weighty arguments and by the testimonies of the ancients, our author proves against Epicurus that neither the world nor matter has existed from eternity, but that they were made out of nothing by God, Who set His Son over their creation. And last of all creatures man was made, whose part it is not to pry into the secrets which God willed to be hidden, but whose highest wisdom is to acknowledge this true God, by Whom all those things were made (ch. 9). This great work He began from the heaven, adorned with the lights of the stars, and He established opposite parts of the earth, namely the east set against the west, and the south against the north. From the east our day rises, and the night from the west; and the latter belongs to the devil, just as the former belongs to God. To those four parts of the earth are assigned heat and cold and the various changes of season; and to fire and water the generation of all things. Hence, no doubt, certain philosophers taught that all things are formed out of a discordant concord, or out of fire, as Heraclitus did, or out of water, as Thales of Miletus did. Moreover, the matter of the body of living creatures lies in moisture, but that of the soul in fire. But living creatures make use of water, and man alone of fire.
Varii autem generis animantes Deus creavit, et cum statuisset innumerabiles creare animas, hominem sibi similem fecit ex humo, unde ille nomen traxit suum (cap. 10). Merae ergo sunt poetarum fabulae, quibus homo dicitur fictus a Prometheo, patre Deucalionis, quem solum a diluvio servatum commenti sunt. At verum est, inquit Lactantius, ab eodem Prometheo profectam artem statuas et simulacra fingendi, et ejus tempore primum constructa templa, ac invectos falsorum deorum cultus. Hermetis etiam auctoritate iterum confirmat hominem a Deo procreatum, atque insulsos explodit errores philosophorum, qui garriebant animantes sine ullo artifice ex terra ortas, aut mundum semper fuisse, aut semper futurum. Fusius autem ibi insectatur Lucretium, qui nugas suo more vendit, dum canit animalia et homines non modo alimenta sua, sed ortum
God created living creatures of various kinds, and when He had resolved to create innumerable souls, He made man like Himself out of the ground (humus), whence he took his name (ch. 10). Mere fables of the poets, then, are those in which man is said to have been fashioned by Prometheus, the father of Deucalion, whom they invented as the only one saved from the flood. But it is true, says Lactantius, that the art of fashioning statues and images proceeded from that same Prometheus, and that in his time temples were first built and the worship of false gods brought in. By the authority of Hermes too he again confirms that man was created by God, and he hoots off the stage the senseless errors of the philosophers, who prattled that living creatures arose from the earth without any maker, or that the world always has been, or always will be. There he attacks at greater length Lucretius, who peddles trifles after his fashion when he sings that animals and men not only their food, but their origin
Editors' notes and page, col. 831
Page
- running head: DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIO (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹batur, traxit cingulo›; B ‹fuisse praestigiis (cap. 8)›; C ‹trarias constituit terrae partes›; D ‹traxit suum (cap. 10)›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' analysis of Divine Institutes book II (chs. 8-10), first words "batur, traxit cingulo"; column begins with the fragment "batur" of a word broken from the column before; "ab mundi" set as printed (one would expect "a mundi"); ends mid-sentence at "ortum"
PL 6:832quoque duxisse ex folliculis terrae, tamquam illorum uteris (cap. 11). Fortuito enim casu quia haec fieri non potuerunt, ab eodem poeta, etiam invito, divina providentia, qua homo, Tullio Sibyllaque attestantibus, revera conditus est, agnosci debuit.
also drew out of little sacs of the earth, as if out of their wombs (ch. 11). For since these things could not have come about by mere chance, the divine providence by which man, as Tullius and the Sibyl attest, was in truth created, ought to have been acknowledged by the same poet, even against his will.
Postquam vero Deus formavit hominis corpus, eique infudit animam, tum feminam figuravit, ut ex utroque proles propagaretur (cap. 12). Quamvis autem falsa omnino non sit Trismegisti et Empedoclis opinio hominem quatuor elementis componi, contendit tamen Lactantius haec ad duo reduci, ignem et aquam, hancque corpore, illum anima concludi. Itaque homo corpore et anima, quae coeli et terrae effigies sunt, sic constat; ut anima, quae est a Deo, corporis dominium et superiorem partem; corpus vero, quod diaboli est, inferiorem teneat. Duobus itaque illis repugnantibus rebus cum homo compositus sit, mutuus in ipso est illarum, sicut lucis et tenebrarum, vitae et mortis conflictus, quo quidem si anima vicerit, fiet immortalis, sive beata fruetur immortalitate; si autem victa sit, morte secunda, hoc est, aeternis suppliciis, afficietur.
But after God had formed the body of man and poured a soul into it, He then fashioned woman, so that offspring might be propagated from both (ch. 12). And although the opinion of Trismegistus and Empedocles, that man is composed of four elements, is not altogether false, Lactantius nevertheless contends that these are reduced to two, fire and water, and that the latter is enclosed in the body, the former in the soul. Thus man consists of body and soul, which are images of heaven and of earth, in such a way that the soul, which is from God, holds the dominion and the upper part of the body, while the body, which belongs to the devil, holds the lower. Since, then, man is composed of these two mutually opposed things, there is within him a mutual conflict between them, as of light and darkness, of life and death; and if in this conflict the soul conquers, it will become immortal, that is, it will enjoy immortality in blessedness; but if it is conquered, it will be afflicted with the second death, that is, with eternal punishments.
Sic igitur factus homo in paradiso est collocatus, ut omnis laboris expers Deo serviret. Sed quia datam ab eodem Deo legem prima mulier, instigante diabolo, ac deinde homo perfregerunt, eos e paradiso ejectos mors secuta est. Vita autem hominum ad mille, atque iis omnibus posthaec diluvio ob scelera extinctis, ad centum et viginti annos fuit prorogata (cap. 13). Post illud autem diluvium Noe, et nequaquam Bacchus, manu sua sevit vineam, cujus inebriatus fructu, jacuit nudus; atque Chamum filium suum, qui nuditatem ejus non texerat, abdicavit. Is autem profugus in ea terrae parte sedem demum fixit, quae Chananaea dicta est. Posteri vero ejus Chananaei cultum veri Dei, qui penes Hebraeos remansit, primi omnium reliquerunt. Postea Aegyptii coeperunt sidera, ac deinde portentosas animalium figuras adorare. Caeteri, per terram dispersi, elementa sine ullis imaginibus et templis honorantes, sacrificia ipsis in aperto faciebant, donec processu temporis potentissimis regibus templa construxerint.
Man, then, having been made thus, was placed in paradise, so that, free from all labour, he might serve God. But because the first woman, at the devil's instigation, and then the man broke the law given by the same God, death followed them when they had been cast out of paradise. The life of men was extended to a thousand years, and, after all of them had afterwards been destroyed by the flood on account of their crimes, to one hundred and twenty years (ch. 13). After that flood Noah, and by no means Bacchus, planted a vine with his own hand; drunk with its fruit, he lay naked, and he disowned his son Ham, who had not covered his nakedness. Ham, a fugitive, at length fixed his abode in that part of the earth which was called Canaan. His descendants, the Canaanites, were the first of all to abandon the worship of the true God, which remained among the Hebrews. Afterwards the Egyptians began to worship the stars, and then the monstrous figures of animals. The rest, scattered over the earth, honoured the elements without any images or temples and offered sacrifices to them in the open air, until in the course of time they built temples to their most powerful kings.
Porro autem cum Deus ab initio dedisset diabolo terrae potestatem; ne homiues, qui multiplicari coeperant, corrumperet, ad eorum custodiam misit angelos (cap. 14). Sed hi, diabolo suadente, cum mulieribus congressi, tantum ob scelus cecidere in terram, et ejusdem diaboli facti sunt satellites. Ex illis vero procreati sunt plurimi immundi spiritus, qui mediam inter angelos et homines naturam habent, ac sub principe suo diabolo malorum omnium auctores sunt, et a poetis ac philosophis agnoscuntur. Multa porro, sed non omnia sciunt, atque ideo ambigua interrogantibus dant responsa. Custodes praeterea hominum se videri cupiunt, ut ab iis colantur, sed eos fallunt magicis artibus. Ut autem illos facilius deducant in errorem, per omnem terram, assumpto geniorum nomine, vagantur, ac spiritus sui tenuitate sese insinuant
Moreover, since God had from the beginning given the devil power over the earth, He sent angels to guard men, so that the devil might not corrupt them as they had begun to multiply (ch. 14). But these, at the devil's persuasion, had intercourse with women, and for so great a crime fell to the earth and became satellites of that same devil. From them were begotten very many unclean spirits, which have a nature midway between angels and men, and under their prince the devil are the authors of all evils, and are acknowledged by poets and philosophers. They know many things, but not all, and therefore give ambiguous answers to those who question them. They wish, moreover, to be seen as guardians of men, so that they may be worshipped by them, but they deceive them by magic arts. And in order to lead them more easily into error, they wander over the whole earth, having taken the name of genii, and by the thinness of their spirit they insinuate themselves
Editors' notes and page, col. 832
Page
- running head: …IS INSTITUTIONIBUS 832 (left part cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹quoque duxisse ex folliculis›; B ‹quod diaboli est, inferiorem›; C ‹(cap. 13). Post illud autem›; D ‹perant, corrumperet, ad eorum›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is an editorial summary of Divine Institutes book 2, chs. 11-14 (first words ‹quoque duxisse ex folliculis›), set in full; it continues from the column before. The column ends in the word split insi- (insinuant). In "profugus" the u seems to carry a stray accent, probably a type flaw, and is set plain. "cecidere" and "fruetur" are unsure because this scan regularly makes e look like c (cccidere, tencat, bcata, fructur); both are set with e. "homiues" (n/u) is unsure because it may be a scan artefact. The Russian OCR watermark and "Digitized by Google" are not set.
PL 6:833corporibus hominum, quos morbis affligunt, terrentque somniis.
into the bodies of men, whom they afflict with diseases and terrify with dreams.
Nec dicendum eos colendos, ne noceant. Non enim nocent, nisi idolorum cultoribus, et iis a quibus timentur (cap. 15). Contra vero metuunt cultores veri Dei, cujus nomine adjurati fugantur, ac qui ipsi sint, etiam inviti, proclamant. Quin etiam Hermes et Asclepius olim testati sunt eosdem veri Dei cultores ab eorum incursionibus esse tutos. Ab illis autem, ait Lactantius, astrologia, aruspicina, auguratio, necromantia, aliaeque malae artes inventae sunt; iisque omnibus dolis se deos esse mentiuntur, et invecta idololatria, hominibus illudunt (cap. 16). Magi tamen execranda sua arte illos veris suis nominibus cient. Verumtamen vagi illi et incesti spiritus sic omnia turbant, ac cum veris falsa miscent; ut quamvis alii sancti immortalesque angeli deos se dici nec velint nec patiantur, hi tamen spiritus nequissimi nomen cultumque deorum sibi saepissime vindicaverint.
Nor must it be said that they are to be worshipped, lest they do harm. For they do no harm except to the worshippers of idols, and to those by whom they are feared (ch. 15). On the contrary, they fear the worshippers of the true God, by Whose name they are put to flight when adjured, and they proclaim, even against their will, who they are. Indeed, Hermes and Asclepius long ago testified that these same worshippers of the true God are safe from their assaults. By them, moreover, says Lactantius, astrology, soothsaying, augury, necromancy and the other evil arts were invented; and by all these deceits they falsely claim that they are gods, and, having brought in idolatry, they make sport of men (ch. 16). The magi, however, by their accursed art summon them by their true names. Yet those wandering and unclean spirits so throw everything into confusion, and mix false things with true, that although the other holy and immortal angels neither wish nor allow themselves to be called gods, these most wicked spirits have nevertheless very often claimed for themselves the name and worship of gods.
Atque ex his ita explicatis auctor noster eam solvit, quam superius proposuimus, argumentationem, qua ethnici ex memoratis prodigiis, somniis, auguriis, oraculis deos suos existere, et colendos esse perperam inferre moliebantur. Nam haec facta esse asseverat iis, quae enarravimus, malis daemonum artibus, praestigiis, dolis, et fraudibus, quibus se in templis occultant, atque impiorum praesto sunt sacrificiis. Quod quidem ille repetitis et examinatis singulatim objectis omnibus, uti aiebant, prodigiis et miraculis, cuilibet planum utique facit ac manifestum.
And from these things thus explained our author resolves that line of argument which we set out above, by which the heathen strove wrongly to infer, from the prodigies, dreams, auguries and oracles mentioned, that their gods exist and are to be worshipped. For he asserts that these things were brought about by the evil arts of the demons which we have described, by illusions, deceits and frauds, by which they hide themselves in the temples and are present at the sacrifices of the impious. And this indeed he makes plain and manifest to anyone at all, by taking up again and examining one by one all the prodigies and miracles, as they called them, that had been put forward.
Cur ergo, inquiebant ethnici, haec Deus fieri permittit? Ut mala, respondet Lactantius, cum bonis pugnent, et Deus, cujus perfecta patientia et ira est, piis et impiis hominibus sempiterna, post mundi finem persolvat, aut praemia aut supplicia (cap. 17). Denique facta eorum, quae in hoc libro scripserat, brevi repetitione concludit Deum nec in terra, nec in simulacris, quae nihil nisi simulatum et falsum exhibent, quaerendum, sed in coelo, unde animarum nostrarum origo est. Tum proposito ibi sequentis libri argumento, hunc absolvit.
Why then, said the heathen, does God permit these things to happen? So that evil things may fight with good, answers Lactantius, and that God, Whose patience and wrath are perfect, may after the end of the world pay out to pious and impious men everlasting rewards or punishments (ch. 17). Finally, having made a brief recapitulation of the things he had written in this book, he concludes that God is to be sought neither on earth nor in images, which display nothing but what is feigned and false, but in heaven, whence is the origin of our souls. Then, having there set out the subject of the following book, he brings this one to a close.
ARTICULUS III.
Article III.
Analysis libri tertii.
Analysis of the third book.
Lactantius hoc in libro contra gentiles philosophos disputaturus, optat aliquam Tullianae eloquentiae proximam facultatem, qua philosophiae philosophorumque vanitatem facilius demonstret (cap. 1). Veritatis tamen, quae se ipsam sua claritate prodit, potentia fretus, sperat fore ut certissimis argumentis convincat tam falsas esse illorum philosophorum opiniones, quam vera est eorumdem ipsorum de sua ignoratione confessio.
Lactantius, being about to argue in this book against the heathen philosophers, wishes for some power of speech close to Tullian eloquence, by which he might the more easily demonstrate the vanity of philosophy and of the philosophers (ch. 1). Relying, however, on the power of truth, which reveals itself by its own clarity, he hopes that he will prove by the most certain arguments that the opinions of those philosophers are as false as their own confession of their ignorance is true.
Primum itaque argumentum ducit a philosophiae nomine, sive sapientiae studio, quo Pythagoras, illius auctor, tametsi paulo plus aliis saperet, significavit nullo humano studio posse ad veram sapientiam perveniri (cap. 2). Philosophi enim sapientiae revera
He draws his first argument, then, from the name of philosophy, or the pursuit of wisdom, by which Pythagoras, its originator, although he was a little wiser than others, indicated that true wisdom cannot be attained by any human pursuit (ch. 2). For the philosophers, in truth, of wisdom
Editors' notes and page, col. 833
Page
- running head: 833 DISSERTATIO[…] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A nuant corporibus hominum; B turbant, ac cum veris falsa miscent; C festum.; D Lactantius hoc in libro contra gentiles
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins with the fragment "nuant" (presumably insinuant) broken from the previous column; the whole column is editors' matter (the prolegomena dissertation's analysis of Books 2–3: "nuant corporibus hominum", "Atque ex his ita explicatis", "Cur ergo, inquiebant ethnici", "ARTICULUS III. Analysis libri tertii", "Lactantius hoc in libro"); the right-hand column visible at the image edge is the next column and is not set; no full-width lines
PL 6:834studiosi dici non possunt; quippe qui post longissimum per tot saecula studium, illam non sunt consecuti.
cannot be called students; since they, after a very long study through so many ages, have not attained it.
Tres autem sunt philosophiae partes, physica, logica, ethica, quae vel scientia, vel opinatione constare debent (cap. 3). At in physica quae scientia esse potest, cum rerum naturalium causas perspicere nequeamus? Cui namque plane exploratum umquam fuit quantum solis, et quale lunae sit corpus, quis stellarum status, quanta terrae crassitudo? Jure igitur merito Socrates et Academici omnibus philosophis scientiam sustulerunt. Sola itaque opinatio in hac prima philosophiae parte habetur (cap. 4 et 5). Atqui opinatio nihil affert certi, nosque dubios ita reddit, ut nihil pro utravis parte asserere liceat. Recte ergo a Zenone et Stoicis haec ipsa opinatio repudiata est. Falluntur itaque qui in physica aliquod sapientiae studium esse jactitarunt.
Now there are three parts of philosophy, physics, logic and ethics, which must rest either on knowledge or on opinion (ch. 3). But what knowledge can there be in physics, since we are unable to perceive the causes of natural things? For to whom has it ever been plainly ascertained how great the body of the sun is, and of what kind that of the moon, what the position of the stars, how great the thickness of the earth? Rightly, therefore, and deservedly did Socrates and the Academics take knowledge away from all philosophers. Opinion alone, then, is had in this first part of philosophy (ch. 4 and 5). Yet opinion brings nothing certain, and renders us so doubtful that it is permitted to assert nothing for either side. Rightly, therefore, was this very opinion repudiated by Zeno and the Stoics. Those, then, are deceived who have boasted that there is some pursuit of wisdom in physics.
Ad haec vero, philosophi in tot tamque a se invicem discrepantes sectas divisi sunt, defensoresque illarum sic inter se digladiantur; ut mutuis vulneribus se ipsos totamque secum philosophiam jugulent ac conficiant. Ex his autem concertationibus emersit Arcesilaus, qui asseverabat nihil omnino posse sciri. Sed hic aliorum opiniones evertendo, suam non firmius, quam alii, stabilivit. Multa quippe sicut ignoramus, ita et plura alia perspecta habemus (cap. 6). Neque enim putandum nos omnia scire, quod Dei est, neque omnia nescire, quod est pecudis. Homo itaque habet scientiam cum ignoratione conjunctam. Haec a corpore, illa oritur ab animo. Tota ergo errant via physici qui omnia scire se posse garriebant, et Arcesilaus decipitur, cum Academicis, qui nihil sciri posse arbitrabatur.
Besides this, the philosophers have been divided into so many sects, and these so much at variance with one another, and their defenders so fight it out among themselves, that with mutual wounds they slay and destroy themselves and the whole of philosophy along with them. Out of these contests, moreover, emerged Arcesilaus, who asserted that nothing at all can be known. But he, by overturning the opinions of others, established his own no more firmly than the others did. For just as we are ignorant of many things, so also we have many other things clearly perceived (ch. 6). For it must not be thought that we know all things, which belongs to God, nor that we are ignorant of all things, which belongs to a beast. Man, therefore, has knowledge joined with ignorance. The latter arises from the body, the former from the soul. The physicists, therefore, who prattled that they could know all things, err along the whole way, and Arcesilaus is deceived, together with the Academics, since he held that nothing can be known.
Transit inde Lactantius ad alteram philosophiae partem, quam ethicam nuncupant, et in qua longe majori periculo erratur (cap. 7). Quantum tamen in ea philosophi a veritate recesserint, ille evidenter ostendit ex variis illorum opinionibus de summo bono, in quo totius sapientiae cardo vertitur. Quot autem fuerint hinc conjice, quod non eas quidem omnes, sed decem praecipuas singillatim recenset ac refellit (cap. 8). Anaxagoram deinde castigat, qui summum bonum in eo situm esse somniaverat, quod coeli ac solis videndi causa natum se esse crederet (cap. 9). Nascitur siquidem homo, ut coeli rerumque omnium conditorem contempletur, honoret, et illi soli serviat. Ex iis porro auctor noster concludit summum bonum ab iis dumtaxat agnosci, qui veri Dei cultum et veram religionem profitentur (cap. 10). Quibusdam insuper, nec sane invalidis, rationum momentis evincit summum illud bonum non posse ab aliis comparari, quam cultoribus verae religionis, quae ab omnibus idcirco suscipienda est. Neque etiam negabant philosophi veram religionem suscipi debere: sed quia nesciebant illam a sapientia non posse separari, non perspexerunt quae ea sit, ex qua requirendum est summum illud bonum, quod nec in voluptate, nec divitiis, nec regno, nec gioria
Lactantius then passes to the other part of philosophy, which they call ethics, and in which one errs with far greater danger (ch. 7). How far, however, the philosophers have departed from the truth in it, he shows clearly from their various opinions on the highest good, on which the hinge of all wisdom turns. How many these were you may infer from this, that he reviews one by one and refutes not indeed all of them, but ten principal ones (ch. 8). Next he rebukes Anaxagoras, who had dreamed that the highest good lay in this, that he believed himself born for the sake of seeing the sky and the sun (ch. 9). For man is born in order to contemplate the Maker of the heaven and of all things, to honour Him, and to serve Him alone. From these things, further, our author concludes that the highest good is recognized only by those who profess the worship of the true God and the true religion (ch. 10). Moreover, by certain weighty arguments, and those by no means feeble, he proves that that highest good cannot be obtained by others than by the worshippers of the true religion, which is therefore to be embraced by all. Nor indeed did the philosophers deny that the true religion ought to be embraced; but because they did not know that it cannot be separated from wisdom, they did not perceive which it is, from which that highest good must be sought, which neither in pleasure, nor in riches, nor in kingship, nor in glory
Editors' notes and page, col. 834
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A studiosi dici non possunt; B Recte ergo a Zenone; C Haec a corpore, illa oritur; D (cap. 9). Nascitur siquidem
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (editors' dissertation summarizing Book III: studiosi dici non possunt); column begins and ends mid-sentence; "Academici", "Zenone", "Recte" read through poor type (Academiei/Zenonc/Itecte-like appearance); "gioria" may be a damaged l rather than a true misprint; Google digitization watermark at foot not set
PL 6:835positum esse potest (cap. 11). Nam virtus, qua nihil est pulchrius, et honestius, caduca haec et fragilia quaelibet bona contemnit, atque adversus illicitas cupiditates ac vitia pugnat; ut, iis superatis, homo fiat immaculatus, beatamque assequatur immortalitatem (cap. 12).
can be placed (ch. 11). For virtue, than which nothing is more beautiful and more honourable, despises all these perishable and fragile goods, and fights against unlawful desires and vices; so that, these having been overcome, a man may become spotless and attain blessed immortality (ch. 12).
In hac autem ipsa immortalitate situm esse illud bonum probat Lactantius auctoritate Euclidis, Senecae, Stoicorum et Anaxagorae, variisque rationibus asserit. Quin etiam Menecaeus, uti ille subjungit, Codrus, Curtius, et Mures spe immortalitatis mortem constanter obierunt. At certe philosophis, qui animam censent esse immortalem, nisi erroribus nimia obstinatione adhaesissent, illud plane probari debuit. Alii vero, qui summum bonum in scientia aut virtute posuere, tenuerunt quidem viam veritatis, sed non pervenerunt ad verum summum bonum. Etenim situm illud est in hac, ad quam virtus ducit, felici immortalitate, quae solis verae religionis cultoribus conceditur.
Now that this good is placed in this very immortality Lactantius proves by the authority of Euclid, Seneca, the Stoics and Anaxagoras, and asserts it with various reasons. Indeed even Menecaeus, as he adds, Codrus, Curtius and the Mures steadfastly met death in the hope of immortality. But certainly to the philosophers who hold the soul to be immortal this ought to have been entirely acceptable, had they not clung to their errors with excessive obstinacy. Others, however, who placed the highest good in knowledge or in virtue, held indeed to the way of truth, but did not arrive at the true highest good. For it is placed in that happy immortality to which virtue leads, which is granted only to the worshippers of the true religion.
Tum Lactantius dilata de animae immortalitate quaestione, docet aliam philosophiae partem, quae logica appellatur, ad divinam eruditionem comparandam non desiderari; quia non in verbis, sed in rebus et corde sapientia est (cap. 13). At si haec philosophiae pars, atque etiam physica, quae beatum facere nequeunt, necessariae non sint; si in hac, atque ethica ad quam Socrates se contulit, tanti, ut dictum est, sint errores, quid aliud restat, nisi concludamus falsam et inanem esse gentilium philosophiam.
Then Lactantius, having deferred the question of the immortality of the soul, teaches that another part of philosophy, which is called logic, is not required for acquiring divine learning; because wisdom lies not in words, but in things and in the heart (ch. 13). But if this part of philosophy, and physics as well, which cannot make a man happy, are not necessary; if in this, and in ethics, to which Socrates devoted himself, there are, as has been said, such great errors, what else remains but that we conclude the philosophy of the gentiles to be false and empty?
Falluntur ergo, qui philosophiam putant esse sapientiam, atque in primis Cicero, qui dixerat eam vituperari non posse, ac virtutis et justitiae esse magistram. Majoris siquidem hoc ipso inconstantiae quam Lucretius redarguitur. Nam hic poeta principem sectae suae Epicurum nimiis et insulsis quidem, sed iisdem semper laudibus extollit. At Cicero quos laudat et sequitur Graecos, intolerandae numquam non accusat levitatis (cap. 14). Philosophiam quoque vitae parentem vocat, negat tamen ullum umquam fuisse sapientem. Saepe vero gloriatur se diligenter studuisse philosophiae: sed Academicorum partes secutus, nihil profecto certi tanto studio assequi potuit.
Those therefore are deceived who think philosophy to be wisdom, and above all Cicero, who had said that it cannot be censured, and that it is the teacher of virtue and justice. For by this very thing he is convicted of greater inconsistency than Lucretius. For this poet extols Epicurus, the founder of his sect, with praises excessive and tasteless indeed, but always the same. But Cicero never fails to accuse the Greeks whom he praises and follows of intolerable levity (ch. 14). He also calls philosophy the parent of life, yet denies that anyone was ever wise. And he often boasts that he has diligently studied philosophy: but having followed the side of the Academics, he was able to attain nothing certain at all with so great study.
Errante autem Cicerone, quis unquam veritatem se obtinuisse certo asseverabit? Non sane quidem Seneca, qui perperam definivit philosophiam esse recte et honeste vivendi rationem, aut artem, aut scientiam (cap. 15). Falsa siquidem illa est, varia, multiplex, et sibi ipsi contraria. Boni insuper absque philosophia sunt homines. Philosophi e contrario sunt iracundi, cupidi, libidinosi, arrogantes; idque Lactantius demonstrat Ciceronis, Cornelii Nepotis, Aristippi, Cynicorum, et ipsiusmet etiam Senecae exemplis.
But since Cicero errs, who will ever assert with certainty that he has obtained the truth? Not Seneca, surely, who wrongly defined philosophy as the method, or art, or science of living rightly and honourably (ch. 15). For it is false, varied, manifold and contrary to itself. Moreover, men are good without philosophy. Philosophers, on the contrary, are irascible, greedy, lustful, arrogant; and Lactantius demonstrates this by the examples of Cicero, Cornelius Nepos, Aristippus, the Cynics, and even of Seneca himself.
Quid plura? Philosophi non in virtutum operibus, sed in eloquentiae studio vitam agebant (cap. 16). Ex ipsa vero philosophia non quaerebant utilitatem, sed
What more? The philosophers spent their life not in the works of the virtues, but in the pursuit of eloquence (ch. 16). And from philosophy itself they sought not usefulness, but
Editors' notes and page, col. 835
Page
- running head: 835 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI[ONIBUS] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A positum esse potest (cap. 11); B posuere, tenuerunt quidem; C Falluntur ergo, qui philosophiam; D obtinuisse certo asseverabit
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' analysis of Book III (positum esse potest ...), continuing from the previous column and running on into the next; worn type read as Senecae (printed Senec.e), hac (looks like bac), and the punctuation after operibus is unclear, set as a comma
PL 6:836oblectationem. Denique Cicero, Lucretius et Seneca fatentur recentem esse philo⟨s⟩ophiae originem. Persius vero eam posteriori aetate Romam cum pipere et palmis advectam cecinit. At sapientia coepit cum homine, multisque aetatibus praecessit ethnicorum philosophiam.
delight. Finally, Cicero, Lucretius and Seneca admit that the origin of philosophy is recent. Persius indeed sang that it was brought to Rome in a later age together with pepper and palms. But wisdom began with man, and preceded the philosophy of the heathens by many ages.
Gradum inde Lactantius facit ad ipsos philosophos, ac praecipua illorum documenta funditus evertit. Ab Epicuro autem, cujus celebrior caeteris erat disciplina, exorsus ostendit illum unicuique, quod ingenio magis congruebat, indulsisse, sibique inepte contradixisse, cum voluptatem summum bonum esse contendebat. Dehinc auctor noster expopit qua ille ratione negaverit providentiam, et pluribus argumentis hunc expugnat errorem. Similibus rationum momentis radicitus evellit aliam, quam ille a Leucippo et Democrito acceperat non minus absurdam opinionem, nimirum omnia fortuito atomorum concursu fieri, eique adulantem Lucretium adhuc insectatur. Denique falso falsius esse asserit, quod impius homo praedicabat, mortales esse nostras animas.
Lactantius then proceeds to the philosophers themselves, and overturns their principal teachings from the foundations. Beginning with Epicurus, whose school was more celebrated than the rest, he shows that he indulged each person in whatever better suited his disposition, and foolishly contradicted himself when he maintained that pleasure is the highest good. Next our author sets out by what reasoning that man denied providence, and with several arguments he storms this error. With similarly weighty reasons he tears out by the roots another opinion, no less absurd, which he had received from Leucippus and Democritus, namely that all things come about by a chance concourse of atoms; and he further pursues Lucretius, who flattered him. Finally he asserts that what the impious man proclaimed, that our souls are mortal, is falser than falsehood itself.
Nec magis tolerandos esse censet Pythagoricos et Stoicos, qui docebant animas quidem insinuari in corpus, sed de uno migrare in aliud (cap. 18). Qui vero eas, inquit, immortales suspicabantur, sibi ipsis, tanquam in coelum migraturis, cruentas manus intulèrunt, uti Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Zenon, Empedocles, et Cato, quos D⟨e⟩mocritus, tametsi alia opinione duceretur, et Ambraciotes, lecto Platonis de animae immortalitate libro, imitati sunt. At quae, amabo te, major quam horumce homicidarum deliratio, insania et furor?
Nor does he think the Pythagoreans and Stoics any more tolerable, who taught that souls are indeed introduced into the body, but migrate from one into another (chap. 18). But those, he says, who supposed souls to be immortal laid bloody hands on themselves, as though they were about to migrate to heaven, such as Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Zeno, Empedocles and Cato, whom Democritus, although he was led by another opinion, and the Ambraciot, after reading Plato's book on the immortality of the soul, imitated. But what, pray, is a greater delirium, insanity and fury than that of these murderers?
In eos etiam, atque in Ciceronem in primis Lactantius invehitur, qui docebant vitam esse malam, et mortem bonam, aut primum hominis bonum esse non nasci, et citius mori secundum (cap. 19). Non levi autem brachio hunc errorem concutit, ac recte concludit mortem ex vitae praeteritae actibus aut bonam esse aut malam. Nec magis sapiebat Plato, qui Pythagorae animarum transmigrationem, seque Euphorbum fuisse stulte praedicantis, errorem amplexatus, gratias naturae agebat, quod homo, quod masculus, quod Atheniensis, quod Socratis tempore vixerit. Nonne enim Alcibiades et Critias Platonem assidue audierunt? At ille tamen hostis patriae fuit, hic tyrannus.
Lactantius inveighs also against those, and above all against Cicero, who taught that life is evil and death good, or that the first good of man is not to be born, and the second to die quickly (chap. 19). And with no light arm does he strike this error, and he rightly concludes that death is good or bad according to the acts of the past life. Nor was Plato any wiser, who, having embraced the error of Pythagoras, who foolishly proclaimed the transmigration of souls and that he himself had been Euphorbus, used to give thanks to nature that he was a man, that he was male, that he was an Athenian, that he lived in the time of Socrates. For did not Alcibiades and Critias assiduously listen to Plato? Yet the former was an enemy of his fatherland, the latter a tyrant.
Non diffitetur tamen Lactantius Socratem aliis paulo esse cordatiorem philosophis, qui asseverabant rerum naturam ingenio posse comprehendi (cap. 20). Nam hi proculdubio sceleratiores erant illis nimium curiosis hominibus, qui contra vet⟨i⟩tum in aedem Vestae, aut Bonae Deae, aut Cereris intraverunt. Contendit tamen ille multa Socratis dogmata reprehensione esse dignissima, atque illud in primis effatum: Quod supra nos, uihil ad nos. Laudandus quidem est si hoc pronuntiato publicas ethnicorum religiones subvertere voluit: sed in hoc, sicut Aegyptii, fuit superstitiosus, quod dejerabat per canem et anserem, atque
Lactantius does not, however, deny that Socrates was somewhat more sensible than the other philosophers, who asserted that the nature of things could be grasped by the intellect (chap. 20). For these were without doubt more wicked than those excessively curious men who, against the prohibition, entered the temple of Vesta, or of the Good Goddess, or of Ceres. Yet he contends that many of Socrates' doctrines are most deserving of censure, and above all that saying: What is above us is nothing to us. He is indeed to be praised if by this pronouncement he meant to overthrow the public religions of the heathens; but in this he was, like the Egyptians, superstitious, that he swore by a dog and a goose, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 836
Page
- running head: [cut off at left edge] INIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 836
- marginal letters: A oblectationem. Denique Cicero; B mentis radicitus evellit; C amabo te, major quam; D audierunt? At ille tamen
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: oblectationem. Denique Cicero (editors' analysis of the Institutes, whole column); philo⟨s⟩ophiae: s lost to damaged type; D⟨e⟩mocritus and vet⟨i⟩tum: letters damaged; intulèrunt set with the accent as it appears printed (UNSURE whether accent or blemish); expopit and uihil UNSURE, may be damaged n rather than true misprints; column begins mid-sentence with oblectationem and ends mid-sentence with atque; no full-width line in view
PL 6:837ante mortem jusserit Aesculapio gallum, quem voverat, pro se sacrari.
before his death ordered that a cock which he had vowed to Aesculapius be sacrificed on his behalf.
Ad Platonem vero quod attinet, quid, quaeso, magis pudori, fidei conjugali, humanae societati, et justitiae repugnat, quam illius placitum, quo statuebat communia esse debere matrimonia? Sic enim humanam vitam ad belluarum similitudinem redegit (cap. 21 et 22). Numquid etiam sanus erat, qui cum videret earumdem belluarum, seu marium, seu feminarum communia esse officia, inde intulit a nostris etiam mulieribus, arma tractanda, atque magistratum, et imperium suscipiendum? Quidni enim pari jure attribuit viris et lanam et infantium gestationes?
As for Plato, what, I ask, is more repugnant to modesty, to conjugal fidelity, to human society and to justice than that doctrine of his by which he held that marriages ought to be held in common? For in this way he reduced human life to the likeness of beasts (ch. 21 and 22). Was he even sane, who, when he saw that the duties of those same beasts, whether males or females, are held in common, inferred from this that arms must be handled, and magistracy and command undertaken, by our women too? For why did he not by equal right assign to men both wool-work and the carrying of infants?
Nonne etiam inter minores philosophos desipiebat Democritus, qui agros suos pascua fecit publica (cap. 23)? Nonne illo insanior is fuit qui patrimonium, in nummos redactum, projecit in mare? Certe ea uterque, uti Tuditanus, spargere populo, aut egentibus potius largiri debebat. Nonne irridendus quoque Zeno, qui docebat paria esse peccata, et inter vitia et morbos ponebat misericordiam? Quid alteri philosopho facias, qui nivem asserebat esse nigram? Quid Xenophani, qui putavit lunae globum duodeviginti partibus esse terra majorem, eamque ab aliis, quam hujusce terrae hominibus inhabitari? Quid tandem facias Senecae, qui dubitavit utrum in globo solis quidam incolae essent populi?
Was not Democritus also foolish among the lesser philosophers, who made his fields public pastures (ch. 23)? Was not he who threw into the sea his patrimony, after turning it into coin, more insane than that man? Surely each of them ought, like Tuditanus, to have scattered it among the people, or rather to have bestowed it on the needy. Is not Zeno also to be laughed at, who taught that sins are equal, and placed mercy among vices and diseases? What would you make of another philosopher, who asserted that snow is black? What of Xenophanes, who thought that the globe of the moon is eighteen times larger than the earth, and is inhabited by men other than those of this earth? What, finally, would you make of Seneca, who doubted whether certain peoples were inhabitants on the globe of the sun?
A vero etiam eos Lactantius aberrare existimat, qui asseveranter affirmabant esse antipodas, et pendulos, ut ille loquitur, homines (cap. 24). Nam hi, inquit, majorem nobis admirationem movere debuissent, quam horti pensiles ab omnibus tam multo sermone olim celebrati.
Lactantius also judges that those stray from the truth who confidently affirmed that there are antipodes and, as he puts it, dangling men (ch. 24). For these, he says, ought to have stirred greater wonder in us than the hanging gardens once celebrated by everyone with so much talk.
Ad philosophiam inde revertitur, quam Cicero declarat fugere multitudinem, et a doctis tantum comparari (cap. 25). Non illa ergo, ait Lactantius, est sapientia, quae hominibus sine ullo discrimine data, ab omnibus percipi potest. Stoici quidem contra Ciceronis sententiam servis et mulieribus, Epicurus vero rudibus philosophandum, et Plato civitatem sapientibus componendam esse censuerunt. Sed nemo ex illis id perduxit ad exitum. Nam prius discenda est grammatica, rhetorica, geometria, musica, et astrologia. Atqui has scientias et artes discere nec mulieribus, nec rudibus concessum est. Quamobrem nulla mulier praeter Themisten, nullus servus praeter Phaedonem, nemo barbarus praeter Anacharsim coluere philosophiam. Plato autem et Diogenes, qui operam ei dederunt, non servi, quemadmodum nonnulli opinantur, fuerunt, sed illis evenit servitus.
He then returns to philosophy, which Cicero declares shuns the multitude and is acquired only by the learned (ch. 25). That, therefore, says Lactantius, is not wisdom, which, being given to men without any distinction, can be grasped by all. The Stoics indeed, against Cicero's opinion, held that slaves and women should philosophize, Epicurus that the unlearned should, and Plato that a city should be composed of the wise. But none of them carried this through to its end. For grammar, rhetoric, geometry, music and astrology must first be learned. Yet it has not been granted either to women or to the unlearned to learn these sciences and arts. Therefore no woman except Themiste, no slave except Phaedo, no barbarian except Anacharsis cultivated philosophy. Plato and Diogenes, who devoted themselves to it, were not slaves, as some suppose, but slavery befell them.
Contra vero omnes doctrinam coelestem, in christiana religione traditam, facile consequuntur; atque illius, quae sola sapientia est, servatis decretis ex hominibus improbis et injustis fiunt justi et boni (cap. 26). Uno enim, quod gratis datur, lavacro omnis aboletur malitia, positoque vetere homine, novus redditur.
On the other hand, all easily attain the heavenly doctrine handed down in the Christian religion; and by keeping the decrees of that doctrine, which alone is wisdom, men from being wicked and unjust become just and good (ch. 26). For by one washing, which is given freely, all malice is abolished, and, the old man having been put off, he is rendered new.
Fatetur quidem Lactantius multa esse praecepta philosophorum; sed tam parvi, inquit, sunt momenti,
Lactantius indeed admits that there are many precepts of the philosophers; but they are, he says, of such small weight,
Editors' notes and page, col. 837
Page
- running head: 837 DISSERTATIO. (right-hand column number cut off at image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹ante mortem jusserit›; B ‹23)? Nonne illo insanior›; C ‹inquit, majorem nobis admirationem›; D ‹praeter Themisten, nullus servus›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 6:838ut nullus idcirco illis obtemperet (cap. 27). Ibi autem Stoicos, qui sola virtute beatam vitam effici, et Epicurum, qui sapientem etiam in tormentis beatum praedicabant, plane refellit, tum quia non quaelibet tormenta, sed ea tantum, quae pro fide, justitia, et Deo tolerantur, beatum efficiant; tum etiam quia solus Deus dare potest debitum virtuti praemium, videlicet immortalitatem felicitatemque aeternam. Philosophi igitur, qui hanc appetunt, nec veram religionem tenent, virtutis vim, et mercedem prorsus ignorant.
that no one obeys them on that account (ch. 27). There he plainly refutes the Stoics, who declared that a happy life is brought about by virtue alone, and Epicurus, who declared that the wise man is happy even under torture: both because not just any tortures, but only those which are endured for faith, for justice and for God, make a man happy; and also because God alone can give the reward due to virtue, namely immortality and eternal happiness. The philosophers, therefore, who seek this and do not hold the true religion, are wholly ignorant of the force of virtue and of its reward.
Hac porro verae religionis, unius summi Dei, et cultus ei debiti ignoratione iidem philosophi in maximos lapsi sunt errores (cap. 28). Inde finxerunt naturam esse omnium matrem, aut fortunam esse deam. Hinc Empedocles queritur angustas esse nostrorum sensuum semitas. Inde Anaxagoras somniavit omnia tenebris circumfusa, Democritus veritatem in puteo esse demersam, Academici nihil posse sciri. Sed Lactantius has omnes convellit falsas opiniones, atque eam potissimum, qua fortunam deam omnibus dominari garriebant, illiusque defensorem Tullium plane confutat (cap. 29). At christiani, inquit, probe noverunt nullam esse ejusmodi fortunam, sed spiritum pravum, hostem justitiae, omnium bonorum insidiatorem, qui ut hominem exerceat ad virtutem, non statim a Deo detrusus est ad poenam. Denique facta eorum, quae in hoc libro dixerat, repetitione, atque exposito superiorum ac subsequentis libri argumento, huic finem imponit.
Moreover, through this ignorance of the true religion, of the one supreme God, and of the worship due to Him, these same philosophers fell into the greatest errors (ch. 28). Hence they invented the notion that nature is the mother of all things, or that fortune is a goddess. Hence Empedocles complains that the paths of our senses are narrow. Hence Anaxagoras dreamed that all things are surrounded by darkness, Democritus that truth is sunk in a well, the Academics that nothing can be known. But Lactantius overthrows all these false opinions, and above all that by which they prattled that the goddess Fortune rules over all things, and he plainly confutes Tully, its defender (ch. 29). But Christians, he says, know well that there is no fortune of this kind, but a wicked spirit, the enemy of justice, the plotter against all good men, who, in order that he might exercise man in virtue, was not at once thrust down by God to punishment. Finally, having made a recapitulation of the things he had said in this book, and having set out the argument of the preceding books and of the following book, he brings this one to an end.
Analysis libri quarti.
Analysis of the fourth book.
Miratur Lactantius, ac deplorat caecitatem hominum, qui relicto veri Dei cultu, fictitios plures alios, eorumque simulacra venerari coeperunt (cap. 1). Inde enimvero prodierunt injustitia, impietas, dissidia, fraudes, scelera, caligo et tenebrae. Septem tamen, sublata sapientia, de rebus naturalibus disputaverunt, qui per antonomasiam cognominati sunt sapientes. Sed parvus horum, ab aliis arrogantiae et inscientiae condemnatorum, numerus insipientiam caeterorum omnium redarguebat. Alii autem post eos philosophi frustra ubi quaesierunt sapientiam, ubi non erat (cap. 2). Pythagoras enim et Plato illius et veritatis indagandae causa accesserunt ad Aegyptios, Magos et Persas, minime vero ad Judaeos, apud quos solos illa remanserat. Arbitratur autem Lactantius illos inde divina providentia aversos, ne scirent veritatem, quam Deus constituerat, appropinquante ultimo tempore, per Ducem magnum patefacere. Quod quidem in hoc libro demonstrandum aggreditur, postquam ostenderit sapientiam non posse a religione divelli.
Lactantius marvels at, and deplores, the blindness of men who, having abandoned the worship of the true God, began to venerate many other fictitious gods and their images (ch. 1). From this indeed came forth injustice, impiety, dissensions, frauds, crimes, gloom and darkness. Yet, when wisdom had been taken away, seven men disputed about natural things, who by antonomasia were called the wise. But the small number of these, who were condemned by others for arrogance and ignorance, exposed the foolishness of all the rest. Other philosophers after them sought wisdom in vain where it was not (ch. 2). For Pythagoras and Plato, for the sake of searching out it and the truth, went to the Egyptians, the Magi and the Persians, but by no means to the Jews, among whom alone it had remained. Lactantius, however, judges that they were turned away from there by divine providence, so that they should not know the truth which God had determined, as the last time drew near, to reveal through the great Leader. This indeed he undertakes to demonstrate in this book, after he has shown that wisdom cannot be separated from religion.
Manifestum itaque prius id facit, quod jam in libro primo demonstraverat, sapientiam non inveniri in multorum deorum cultu, sed in vera religione, qua unus duntaxat Deus colitur, nec idcirco a sapientia separari potest (cap. 3). Plurium siquidem deorum cultus et rationi et naturae adversatur, quia sicut unius hominis unus pater, et unus dominus, ita et unus
He therefore first makes plain what he had already demonstrated in the first book, that wisdom is not found in the worship of many gods, but in the true religion, in which one God only is worshipped, and which for that reason cannot be separated from wisdom (ch. 3). For the worship of many gods is contrary both to reason and to nature, since just as one man has one father and one master, so also there is one
Editors' notes and page, col. 838
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 838
- marginal letters: A ti, ut nullus idcirco; B sensuum semitas. Inde; C Analysis libri quarti (C stands between ARTICULUS IV. and this caption); D gos et Persas, minime
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: the whole column is editors' prose, part of the Dissertatio (editors' matter: ‹ti, ut nullus idcirco›, end of the analysis of book 3; ‹ARTICULUS IV. Analysis libri quarti›, analysis of book 4). The column begins with the word fragment "ti," broken from column 837. "frustra ubi quaesierunt sapientiam, ubi non erat": the first ubi is set as printed, though ibi may be intended (UNSURE). "Aegyptios": the g is displaced in the type. The column ends mid-sentence at "unus". The Google digitization footer and the stamp at the page foot are not set.
PL 6:839tantum Deus est. Quin etiam sicut matrimonium verum esse non potest, ubi una mulier multos viros habet, sic nec religio vera est quae multos deos veneratur. Sapientia igitur jubet ut unum tantum Deum amemus, sicut patrem, et religio ut eum timeamus, tamquam Deum (cap. 4). Neutra itaque potest a se invicem separari. Quamobrem philosophi, filiis abdicatis aut servis fugitivis similes, non accipient haereditatem coelestis regni, quia verum sapientiae et individuae comitis ejus religionis fontem Deum ignoraverunt. Neque respondeas hanc a Platone et Tullio agnitam. Non enim eum uni veroque Deo cultum reddiderunt, qui debetur omnium soli patri, domino, rectori, ac vitae et necis potestatem habenti.
God only. Moreover, just as a marriage cannot be true where one woman has many husbands, so neither is a religion true which worships many gods. Wisdom therefore commands that we love one God only, as a father, and religion that we fear Him, as God (ch. 4). Neither, then, can be separated from the other. Therefore the philosophers, like disowned sons or runaway slaves, will not receive the inheritance of the heavenly kingdom, because they did not know God, the true source of wisdom and of religion, its inseparable companion. Nor should you reply that it was recognized by Plato and Tully. For they did not render to the one and true God that worship which is owed to Him alone, the father of all, lord, ruler, and holder of the power of life and death.
Nobis autem hanc sapientiam et religionem patefecit Deus verus, de quo et operibus ejus antequam auctor noster disputet, sacrorum prophetarum nostrorum, qui plura de illo praenuntiarunt, aetatem breviter explanandam esse censuit (cap. 5). Ex hac quippe narratione omnes facile intelligent primo illos graecis scriptoribus esse antiquiores: secundo vera esse, quae de Christo vaticinati sunt, quandoquidem haec quomodo praedixerant completa vidimus.
But to us the true God has disclosed this wisdom and religion; and before our author discusses Him and His works, he judged that the age of our sacred prophets, who foretold many things about Him, should be briefly set out (ch. 5). For from this account all will easily understand, first, that they are older than the Greek writers; second, that the things they prophesied concerning Christ are true, since we have seen these things fulfilled just as they had foretold them.
Quibus praemissis, narrat Deum, antequam mundi opus adoriretur, genuisse spiritum, patria virtute pollentem, quem filium suum et Deum appellavit (cap. 6). Ab omnibus autem sive profanis, sive sacris vatibus hanc generationem annuntiatam fuisse comprobat, ac nominatim Trismegisti, Sybillae et Salomonis testimonio. Tametsi vero nomen filii Dei, qui sua potestate ac prudentia mundum condidit, soli ipsi et Patri suo sit cognitum, ille nihilominus Jesus vocatur ab hominibus (cap. 7). Varias autem reddit rationes cur neutiquam propria, sed potestatis et regni nuncupatione cognominetur Christus, non vero Chrestus, quemadmodum ignari quidam dictitabant.
These things being set out first, he relates that God, before He undertook the work of the world, begot a spirit, mighty with the Father's power, whom He called His Son and God (ch. 6). He proves that this generation was announced by all seers, whether profane or sacred, and in particular by the testimony of Trismegistus, the Sibyl and Solomon. And although the name of the Son of God, Who by His power and prudence founded the world, is known only to Himself and to His Father, He is nevertheless called Jesus by men (ch. 7). He gives various reasons why He is surnamed Christ, by no means as a proper name but as a designation of power and kingship, and not Chrestus, as certain ignorant people kept saying.
Ad haec vero, ille luculenter ostendit non primam tantum aeternamque Christi generationem, sed secundam quoque, qua homo factus est, ab Hieremia semel et iterum renuntiari (cap. 8). Sed quia duplex illa generatio non minimas animis plerorumque hominum, ac quorumdam quoque christianorum obduxerat tenebras, priorem sic explicat: Filius Dei a suo Patre solo sine feminae permixtione genitus fuit. Quo autem modo genitus sit, etiamsi nemo scire, aut enarrare homo queat, ex sacris tamen litteris discimus eum Dei esse sermonem et rationem. Is vero spiritus est, quem Deus Pater ex Deo Deum, non tacite, sicut angelos, sed de ore suo vocalem, non utero, sed mente concepit et generavit. Quamobrem jure merito sermo et verbum Dei dicitur, manetque in aeternum. Quod quidem Auctor noster clarius enucleare conatur facta cum angelorum creatione et hominum voce comparatione; ac prophetarum Davidis, Salomonis, et Johannis evangelistae verbis stabilit ac confirmat. Quia vero ille vox et sapientia Dei est, Graeci idcirco ipsum melius λόγον, quam Latini verbum sive sermonem appellavere. Addit Lactantius λόγον hunc Zenoni et Trismegisto non fuisse penitus incognitum (cap. 9).
In addition to this, he clearly shows that not only the first and eternal generation of Christ, but also the second, by which He was made man, was announced by Jeremiah once and again (ch. 8). But because that twofold generation had spread no small darkness over the minds of most men, and of certain Christians as well, he explains the first thus: the Son of God was begotten by His Father alone, without the mingling of a woman. Yet although no man can know or recount in what way He was begotten, we learn from the sacred writings that He is the speech and reason of God. He is a spirit whom God the Father conceived and begot, God from God, not silently, as the angels, but as voiced from His own mouth, not in a womb but in His mind. Therefore He is rightly and deservedly called the speech and word of God, and He abides for ever. This our author tries to unfold more clearly by making a comparison with the creation of the angels and with the voice of men; and he establishes and confirms it by the words of the prophets David and Solomon and of John the evangelist. And because He is the voice and wisdom of God, the Greeks therefore called Him better λόγος than the Latins called Him verbum or sermo. Lactantius adds that this λόγος was not entirely unknown to Zeno and Trismegistus (ch. 9).
Editors' notes and page, col. 839
Page
- running head: 839 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI[ONIBUS] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹tantum Deus est. Quin etiam›; B ‹fecit Deus verus, de quo›; C ‹sua potestate ac prudentia›; D ‹homo queat, ex sacris tamen›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 6:840Suprema porro Dei dispositione oportuit eum, appropinquante saeculi termino, in terram, non in virtute angeli (ipsa Auctoris nostri verba sunt), aut potestate coelesti, sed in figura hominis et conditione mortali descendere, ut homines doceret justitiam, et templum, id est, Ecclesiam Deo constitueret (cap. 10). Ut omnes autem facilius agnoscant in hac sola Ecclesia, seu religione, sapientiam inveniri, demonstraturum se esse pollicetur ea suum sortitum esse effectum oracula, quibus sacri prophetae praenuntiaverunt fore ut Filius Dei nasceretur sicut homo, mirabilia faceret, cultum Dei per totam terram disseminaret, patibulo figeretur, et tertia die resurgeret.
Moreover, by the supreme disposition of God it was necessary that He, as the end of the age drew near, should descend to earth, not in the power of an angel (these are the very words of our Author), or with heavenly might, but in the form of a man and in a mortal condition, so that He might teach men justice, and establish for God a temple, that is, the Church (ch. 10). And so that all may more easily recognize that wisdom is found in this Church, or religion, alone, he promises that he will demonstrate that those oracles have obtained their fulfilment by which the holy prophets foretold that the Son of God would be born as a man, would do wonders, would spread the worship of God through the whole earth, would be fastened to the gibbet, and would rise again on the third day.
Rem itaque a prima origine sic repetit. Majores nostri principes Hebraeorum, relictis propter sterilitatem patriis sedibus, in Aegyptum migraverunt. Sed quia intolerabili servitutis jugo premebantur, inde, duce Moyse, post annos 430, educti, cum eo transierunt per divisos mirabiliter Rubri maris fluctus. Cum vastissimas dehinc solitudines peragrarint, miraculis ab eodem Moyse patratis minime commoti, profanos susceperunt Aegyptiorum ritus. Quamobrem gravissimas tam ingrati animi, tantorumque scelerum dederunt poenas, missique sunt sub legis Mosaicae jugum. Postea vero cum in quadam Syriae parte consedissent, haec terra Judaea, et ipsi Judaei appellati sunt. Ibi sub judicibus ac deinde regibus constituti, ob peccata, et susceptas pravas religiones vexati sunt bellis, et variis servitutis generibus, quarum ultima Babylone contigit. Exinde tetrarchas habuerunt usque ad Herodem, et quintum decimum Tiberii imperatoris annum, quo Christum crucis affecerunt supplicio.
He therefore traces the matter back from its first origin thus. Our ancestors, the chiefs of the Hebrews, having left their ancestral homes because of barrenness, migrated into Egypt. But since they were oppressed by an intolerable yoke of servitude, they were led out from there, under the leadership of Moses, after 430 years, and with him crossed through the waves of the Red Sea, wondrously divided. When thereafter they had wandered through the vastest wildernesses, being not at all moved by the miracles performed by the same Moses, they took up the profane rites of the Egyptians. For this reason they paid the heaviest penalties for so ungrateful a spirit and for such great crimes, and were put under the yoke of the Mosaic law. Afterwards, when they had settled in a certain part of Syria, this land was called Judaea, and they themselves Jews. There, placed under judges and then under kings, on account of their sins and the depraved religions they had taken up, they were harassed by wars and by various kinds of servitude, the last of which befell them at Babylon. From then on they had tetrarchs up to Herod and the fifteenth year of the emperor Tiberius, in which they put Christ to the punishment of the cross.
Itaque posteaquam Judaei ita ad impios deorum cultus descivissent, ac sibi a Deo missos, qui ad meliorem frugem hortabantur, sacros prophetas sprevissent occidissentque, tum Deus, quemadmodum Hieremias, Esdras, Helias, Malachias, David, Isaias praedixerant, Filium suum, opificem rerum, et suum consiliatorem misit, ut sanctam religionem transferret ad gentes (cap. 11). At is tamen Dei Filius, ut liberam iisdem Judaeis Deum sequendi faceret potestatem, ex eorum gente virginem elegit, ejusque se insinuavit utero, quemadmodum a Salomone, Isaia, Davide et Daniele longe antea praenuntiatum fuerat (cap. 12). Jure igitur merito illos Auctor noster propterea coarguit, quod alium Messiam expectent Christum quippe verum esse Messiam, ex hac virgine natum, et verum hominem factum, aliis adhuc Danielis, Davidis, et Isaiae verbis plane convincit. Praeterea hunc prima generatione ab aeterno Patre sine matris, sicuti secunda sine patris officio a matre sua ortum esse verum Deum et hominem, non modo facta ejus comprobarunt, sed citata etiam a Lactantio Isaiae, Hieremiae, Davidis, Moysisque verba, imo etiam Apollinis Milesii, tametsi iste de illius divinitate obscurius loquatur (cap. 13).
Accordingly, after the Jews had thus fallen away to the impious worship of the gods, and had spurned and killed the holy prophets sent to them by God, who exhorted them to a better life, then God, as Jeremiah, Ezra, Elijah, Malachi, David and Isaiah had foretold, sent His Son, the maker of things and His own counsellor, so that He might transfer holy religion to the gentiles (ch. 11). Yet that Son of God, in order to give these same Jews free power of following God, chose a virgin from their nation and introduced Himself into her womb, as had been foretold long before by Solomon, Isaiah, David and Daniel (ch. 12). With full right, therefore, our Author rebukes them for this, that they await another Messiah; for he plainly proves, by still other words of Daniel, David and Isaiah, that Christ is the true Messiah, born of this virgin and made true man. Furthermore, that He, sprung in His first generation from the eternal Father without the office of a mother, just as in His second from His mother without that of a father, is true God and man, not only His deeds have proved, but also the words of Isaiah, Jeremiah, David and Moses cited by Lactantius, and indeed even those of the Milesian Apollo, although the latter speaks rather obscurely of His divinity (ch. 13).
Planum dehinc ille facit eosdem prophetas oraculis suis praemonstrasse fore ut Christus ex Davidis
He next makes it plain that the same prophets showed beforehand in their oracles that it would come to pass that Christ, of David's
Editors' notes and page, col. 840
Page
- running head: [cut off at left edge] INIS INSTITUTIONIBUS
- marginal letters: A ‹Suprema porro Dei dispositione›; B ‹litatem patriis sedibus›; C ‹tetrarchas habuerunt usque›; D ‹fuerat (cap. 12)›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: ‹Suprema porro Dei dispositione› (prolegomenon summarizing Lactantius' argument, Inst. IV, chs. 10-13), whole column; head cut off at left edge, column number reads like 810 in the scan but is taken as 840; whether the first line opens a new paragraph is unsure; "coelesti" printed with œ; "expectent Christum" printed with no punctuation between; "matresua" printed with no space, set as matre sua; column ends mid-sentence at "Davidis".
PL 6:841familia nasceretur. Nam hoc significant Isaiae et Nathan verba, quae Judaei praepostere ad Salomonem detorquere moliti sunt. Nec minori evidentia docet sacerdotium ejusdem Christi in fundata ab illo Ecclesia praedictum fuisse divinis Davidis, et auctoris primi Regum libri, ac Zachariae oraculis; quae Judaei de Josue aut sacerdote Jesu, filio Josedech, explicare frustra conabantur (cap. 14).
family, should be born. For this is what the words of Isaiah and Nathan signify, which the Jews perversely strove to twist round to Solomon. With no less clarity he teaches that the priesthood of the same Christ, in the Church founded by Him, was foretold in the divine oracles of David, of the author of the first book of Kings, and of Zechariah; which the Jews vainly tried to explain of Joshua, or of the priest Jesus, son of Josedech (ch. 14).
Ad praecantata ab iisdem sacris vatibus miracula Christi inde delabitur, postquam demonstravit ab illis pariter praenuntiatam vocem in ejus baptismate auditam (cap. 15). Eo quippe lavacro ablutus, innumeris miraculis, quae ab A⟨p⟩olline portentificae virtutes appellantur, paralyticos, claudos, caecos, mutos, surdos, leprosos et quolibet morborum genere afflictos, non manu aut medicamentis, sed solo verbo sanavit pluresque mortuos revocavit ad vitam. Ad haec vero, quinque millia hominum quinque panibus et duobus piscibus in deserto saturavit, sedavit tempestates, et super mare siccis ambulavit pedibus. Ostendit autem Lactantius haec antea annuntiata fuisse, aut prophetarum nostrorum vaticiniis, aut Sibyllarum carminibus, quorum auctoritatem elevare gentiles tum perperam moliebantur.
From there he passes on to the miracles of Christ foretold by the same sacred seers, after he has shown that the voice heard at His baptism had likewise been announced beforehand by them (ch. 15). For, washed in that bath, by innumerable miracles, which are called by Apollo "portent-working powers", He healed the paralysed, the lame, the blind, the dumb, the deaf, the lepers and those afflicted with every kind of disease, not by hand or by medicines but by His word alone, and He recalled many dead to life. Besides these things, He fed five thousand men in the desert with five loaves and two fishes, calmed storms, and walked upon the sea with dry feet. And Lactantius shows that these things had been announced beforehand, either in the prophecies of our prophets or in the songs of the Sibyls, whose authority the gentiles at that time wrongly strove to belittle.
At plurimi his longe iniquiores objectabant hominem infami mortis supplicio interemptum, ab aliis hominibus sine insania coli non posse (cap. 16). Verum praeterquam quod nemo credidisset Christum esse Deum, aut divino honore dignum, si felicissimam in hoc mundo vitam vixisset; mortis certe illius genus, magna et divina virtute susceptum, pluribus ante saeculis David et Salomon vaticinati fuerant. Judaei vero ira et invidia obcaecati, ideo cruci illum suffixerunt, quod nescirent duos fore ejus in hunc mundum adventus, quorum prior sicut David, Isaias, et Sibylla praedixerant, non sine dedecore et ignominia esse debuit.
But very many, far more unjust than these, objected that a man put to death by the punishment of an infamous death could not be worshipped by other men without madness (ch. 16). But, besides the fact that no one would have believed Christ to be God, or worthy of divine honour, if He had lived a most happy life in this world, that very kind of death, undergone with great and divine power, David and Solomon had certainly prophesied many ages before. The Jews, blinded by anger and envy, nailed Him to the cross for this reason, that they did not know there would be two comings of His into this world, of which the former, as David, Isaiah and the Sibyl had foretold, had to be not without disgrace and ignominy.
Urgebant tamen Judaei Christum hominem fuisse impium; quippe qui abrogavit Moysis legem, suillae carnis interdictum ac circumcisionem (cap. 17). Sed nequidquam, ait Lactantius. Nam sicut Michaeas, Sibylla, et ipsemet Moyses, ita Isaias; idemque Moyses, et Jesus Nave Christi typus, praecinerant ferendam esse novam legem, qua vetus, ac circumcisio tolleretur. Quid vero, quod illa circumcisio Judaica praenotabat annuntiatam a prophetis sanctam cordis et spiritus circumcisionem, quemadmodum suillae carnis interdictio demonstrabat a peccatis, et foedis actibus esse abstinendum?
The Jews nevertheless insisted that Christ had been an impious man, since He abrogated the law of Moses, the prohibition of swine's flesh and circumcision (ch. 17). But in vain, says Lactantius. For, like Micah, the Sibyl and Moses himself, so too Isaiah, and likewise Moses and Jesus Nave [Joshua son of Nun], a type of Christ, had foretold that a new law was to be brought in, by which the old law and circumcision would be done away. And what of the fact that that Jewish circumcision prefigured the holy circumcision of heart and spirit announced by the prophets, just as the prohibition of swine's flesh showed that one must abstain from sins and foul deeds?
Praeterea Christus Judae proditionem ac necem suam praedixerat, nec anticipato tempore, Pilatus illum falso accusatum tradidit Judaeis (cap. 18). Ab his autem, quemadmodum Isaias, Sibyllae et David praenuntiaverant, flagellis caesus, deformatus sputis, felle et aceto potatus, tamquam agnus obmutuit, et ductus ad victimam lignoque crucis suspensus, ultro mortem obiit Gaviana crudeliorem, et, quae nulla eloquentiae vi satis deplorari potest. Porro autem illam Christi mortem, et quae postea contigerunt ab
Moreover, Christ had foretold the betrayal of Judas and His own death, and, not before the appointed time, Pilate handed Him over, falsely accused, to the Jews (ch. 18). By them, as Isaiah, the Sibyls and David had foretold, He was beaten with scourges, disfigured with spittle, given gall and vinegar to drink, was dumb like a lamb, and, led to the sacrifice and hung on the wood of the cross, He willingly underwent a death crueller than that of Gavius, and one which no power of eloquence can sufficiently lament. Furthermore, that death of Christ, and the things which happened afterwards, by
Editors' notes and page, col. 841
Page
- running head: 841 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A familia nasceretur. Nam hoc; B flictos, non manu aut medicamentis; C lius genus, magna et divina; D tolleretur. Quid vero, quod
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio summarizing Lactantius (Div. Inst. IV, chs. 14-18), first words "familia nasceretur"; column begins and ends mid-sentence; "Apolline" printed with a damaged p (looks like "Afolline"), set A⟨p⟩olline; "praecinerant" printed with a cedilla-like mark under the c, taken as damaged type; right-hand column (842 side) cut off at the image edge and not set; printer's signature PATROL. VI. omitted
PL 6:842Esdra, Isaia, Davide, Hieremia, Moyse, Amos, et Sibylla scriptis prius tradita legimus (cap. 19).
Ezra, Isaiah, David, Jeremiah, Moses, Amos and the Sibyl, we read as handed down beforehand in writing (ch. 19).
Nec minus perspicue sacri prophetae nostri dudum antea enuntiaverunt Christum tertia post mortem die ad vitam revocandum. Ex his autem auctor noster citat Davidem, Oseam, ac Sibyllam (cap. 20). Tum ille narrat quomodo Christus redivivus in Galilaeam profectus sit, ubi non Judaeis, ne eos in poenitentiam adduceret, sed discipulis suis videndum se praebuit, eisque patefecit sacrae Scripturae arcana, quae huc usque a nemine poterant perspici. Sacra autem haec Scriptura Vetus Testamentum vocatur, a Novo minime distinctum. Illius quippe hoc adimpletio est, et in utroque idem testator Christus, qui morte sua Christianos, rejectis Judaeis, fecit, Hieremia teste, aeterni regni haeredes.
No less clearly did our sacred prophets long before declare that Christ was to be recalled to life on the third day after His death. Of these our author cites David, Hosea and the Sibyl (ch. 20). Then he relates how Christ, come back to life, set out into Galilee, where He showed Himself to be seen not by the Jews, lest He should bring them to repentance, but by His disciples, and disclosed to them the secrets of sacred Scripture, which until then could be perceived by no one. This sacred Scripture, moreover, is called the Old Testament, in no way separate from the New. For the latter is the fulfilment of the former, and in both the testator is the same Christ, Who by His death made Christians, the Jews having been rejected, heirs of the eternal kingdom, as Jeremiah bears witness.
Tandem ille quadragesimo post mortem die in coelum, uti antea scripserat Daniel, conscendit (cap. 21). Discipuli vero illius per totum mundum postea dispersi, magna peneque innumerabilia miracula fecerunt, posueruntque Ecclesiae fundamenta. Ex his Petrus et Paulus Romae praedicantes, a Nerone occisi sunt. Extat autem, ait Lactantius, ea Petri praedicatio, quae Judaicae gentis ruinam, Vespasiano imperante, futuram praenotavit.
Finally, on the fortieth day after His death, He ascended into heaven, as Daniel had written beforehand (ch. 21). His disciples, dispersed afterwards through the whole world, performed great and almost innumerable miracles, and laid the foundations of the Church. Of these, Peter and Paul, while preaching at Rome, were put to death by Nero. There is extant, moreover, says Lactantius, that preaching of Peter which foretold the ruin of the Jewish nation that was to come in the reign of Vespasian.
Contra tamen christianae religionis hostes instabant fieri non posse, ut quid unquam de natura immortali decedat, Deoque indignum, ut qui homines docturus erat, fieret homo, infirmitatibus carnis nostrae et morti subjectus (cap. 22). Nonne enim Christus homines majori et efficaciori auctoritate docuisset, si venisset ut Deus?
Against this, however, the enemies of the Christian religion insisted that it could not be that anything should ever be taken away from an immortal nature, and that it was unworthy of God that He Who was to teach men should become man, subject to the infirmities of our flesh and to death (ch. 22). For would not Christ have taught men with greater and more effective authority if He had come as God?
Nequaquam, ait Lactantius. Doctor enim et praeceptor debet tradita a se morum vitaeque praecepta non verbo tantum docere, sed implere etiam exemplo (cap. 23). Quod sane post mundum conditum solus Christus, utpote Deus et homo, exsecutus est. Terrenus namque doctor summam doctrinam et virtutem capere non potest, nisi ab aliis doceatur (cap. 24). Coelestis vero magister, nisi homo, non potest hominibus praeire exemplo, ac quid agendum sit praemonstrare. Debuit ergo Christus ex virgine nasci, et simul homo esse et Deus; ut inter Deum et homines mediator sive, ut aiunt Graeci, μεσίτης constitutus, Ecclesiam conderet, doceret homines, eosque ad immortalitatem perduceret (cap. 25).
By no means, says Lactantius. For a teacher and instructor ought not only to teach by word the precepts of conduct and of life handed down by him, but also to fulfil them by example (ch. 23). This indeed, since the founding of the world, Christ alone has carried out, inasmuch as He is God and man. For an earthly teacher cannot grasp the highest doctrine and virtue unless he is taught by others (ch. 24). But a heavenly master, unless he is man, cannot go before men by example and show beforehand what is to be done. Christ therefore had to be born of a virgin, and to be at once man and God, so that, appointed mediator, or, as the Greeks say, mesites, between God and men, He might found the Church, teach men, and lead them through to immortality (ch. 25).
Cur autem cruci affixus mori voluerit, duplicem Lactantius profert rationem (cap. 26). Primo quia hoc necis illius genus a prophetis fuerat praenuntiatum. Secundo, sicut edita a Christo miracula, quae auctor noster singulatim enarrat, ita etiam aceti potus, spinea corona, et alia quae pertulit tormenta, magnum aliquid significabant. Denique tot tantisque cruciatibus, tam⟨q⟩ue crudeli morte, homines et patientiam docuit, et mortis contemptum.
As to why He willed to die fixed to a cross, Lactantius offers a twofold reason (ch. 26). First, because this kind of death of His had been foretold by the prophets. Secondly, just as the miracles performed by Christ, which our author recounts one by one, so too the drink of vinegar, the crown of thorns and the other torments which He endured signified something great. Finally, by so many and such great tortures, and by so cruel a death, He taught men both patience and contempt of death.
At, inquiebant, cur supplicio crucis potius, quam alia honestiori morte vitam finire maluit? Respondet Lactantius, ut infirmis et humilibus opem ferret; ut praeberet omnibus exemplum; ut corpus ejus integrum,
But, they said, why did He prefer to end His life by the punishment of the cross rather than by some other more honourable death? Lactantius replies: so that He might bring help to the weak and the lowly; so that He might offer an example to all; so that His body, intact,
Editors' notes and page, col. 842
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A Esdra, Isaia, Davide; B teste, aeterni regni haeredes; C stus homines majori et efficaciori; D clesiam conderet, doceret homines
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the Dissertatio summarizing Divine Institutes IV, continued from col. 841, set in full (begins here "Esdra, Isaia, Davide"); running head only partly visible, its left part cut off at the image edge; "tam⟨q⟩ue" has a damaged q; "eos" and "huc" read from worn type (look like "cos", "buc"); Greek μεσίτης transliterated in the English; last word "inte-" split at the column break; signature "27" and Google/OCR stamp at foot not set
PL 6:843et ad resurgendum habile servaretur; ut mors ejus omnibus innotesceret; ut ostenderet ex omni terrarum orbe congregandum sub alas suas populum, qui signum crucis erat suscepturus. Adjecit ille figuram mortis Christi fuisse agnum, qui a Judaeis ex Aegypto exeuntibus immolatus est.
and fit for rising again, might be kept; that His death might become known to all; that He might show that a people was to be gathered from the whole world under His wings, a people which was to take up the sign of the cross. He added that the lamb which was sacrificed by the Jews as they went out of Egypt was a figure of the death of Christ.
O⟨s⟩tendit deinde miram esse potentiam signi crucis, quo quidem, ac Christi nomine daemones expelluntur, nec consulti possunt dare responsa (cap. 27). Neque dicendum id ab iis non metu, sed odio fieri. Ch⟨r⟩istianos quippe, hoc crucis signo munitos, potius punire quam fugere deberent. Ad haec vero, si daemones, qui gentilium dii revera erant, christianis, crucis signum praeferentibus, nocere non possint, et ab iis vincantur, vera profecto et victrix est christiana religio. At hosce daemones eosdem esse, ac ethnicorum deos, variis Lactantius probat argumentis, atque eo potissimum, quod illi necromantiae artibus evocati, de se, et de Deo respondebant quidem, sed non aliunde, quam ab inferis, ubi Christus biduo tantum fuit.
He then shows that the power of the sign of the cross is wonderful, since by it indeed, and by the name of Christ, demons are driven out, and when consulted they cannot give answers (ch. 27). Nor is it to be said that this is done by them not from fear but from hatred. For in that case they ought rather to punish the Christians, fortified by this sign of the cross, than to flee them. Moreover, if the demons, who were in truth the gods of the gentiles, cannot harm Christians who bear before them the sign of the cross, and are vanquished by them, then the Christian religion is assuredly true and victorious. And that these demons are the same as the gods of the heathen Lactantius proves by various arguments, and above all by this, that when summoned by the arts of necromancy they did indeed give answers about themselves and about God, but from nowhere else than from the underworld, where Christ was for two days only.
Trismegistus autem plura locutus est de illo, et Deo Patre ejus, quem agnoscere, et cui servire omnino tenemur (cap. 28). Atque inde religio, id est, a pietatis vinculo, quo religati sumus, non a religendo, uti opinabatur Cicero, nomen sortita est. At sicut religio veri Dei, sic superstitio, quae a voce superstes nomenclationem habet, falsorum deorum impius est cultus.
Trismegistus, moreover, said a good deal about Him, and about God His Father, Whom we are altogether bound to acknowledge and to serve (ch. 28). And it is from this that religion, that is, from the bond of piety by which we are bound fast, and not from relegere [to go over again], as Cicero supposed, took its name. And just as religion is the worship of the true God, so superstition, which takes its name from the word superstes, is the impious worship of false gods.
Post haec docet Lactantius Christum, Dei Filium, unum et ejusdem cum summo Patre suo substantiae esse Deum (cap. 29). Ab illo siquidem tamquam a fonte rivus, et radius a sole procedit, nec potest ab eo separari. Quod quidem quibusdam exemplis explicatum, duplici confirmat Isaiae testimonio. Ex quibus concludit summum Patrem Deum cum Filio colendum.
After this Lactantius teaches that Christ, the Son of God, is one God and of the same substance with His supreme Father (ch. 29). For He proceeds from Him as a stream from a spring and a ray from the sun, and cannot be separated from Him. This, having explained it by certain examples, he confirms by a twofold testimony of Isaiah. From which he concludes that the supreme Father, God, is to be worshipped together with the Son.
Veram autem hanc doctrinam non solum infensissimi christianae religionis inimici gentiles atque Judaei impugnabant; sed haeretici quoque, uti praedictum fuerat, labefactare nitebantur (cap. 30). Quidam etenim ex his, qui lubrica fide, erroribusque suis fecerunt ecclesiasticae unitatis dissidium, augendis opibus et honori studebant, maximumque affectabant sacerdotium; vel credebant aut esse incongruum, aut fieri neutiquam posse; ut Deus carne humana indueretur, vel falsorum tandem prophetarum vaticinatione decepti sunt. Singulos autem haeresum auctores, ut ab iis diligentius caveamus, nominibus suis Lactantius appellat, palamque facit quae vera sit catholica Ecclesia. Spondet denique se contra omnes haereticos peculiari in opere disputaturum, nobisque hujus et sequentis libri argumentum proponit.
This true doctrine, however, was not only assailed by the gentiles and the Jews, the most bitter enemies of the Christian religion; but heretics too, as had been foretold, strove to undermine it (ch. 30). For some of those who by their slippery faith and their errors caused a rupture of the Church's unity were eager to increase their wealth and for honour, and aspired to the highest priesthood; or they believed that it was either unfitting or in no way possible that God should be clothed in human flesh; or else they were deceived by the prophecy of false prophets. Lactantius calls the individual authors of the heresies by their names, so that we may beware of them the more carefully, and makes plain which is the true Catholic Church. Finally he promises that he will argue against all heretics in a separate work, and sets before us the subject of this and the following book.
Analysis libri quinti.
Analysis of the fifth book.
In hujus libri prologo Lactantius declarat nullum sibi esse dubium, quin homines inepte religiosi, vix
In the prologue of this book Lactantius declares that he has no doubt that men foolishly religious, scarcely
Editors' notes and page, col. 843
Page
- running head: 843 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI[...] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A grum, et ad resurgendum; B tiana religio. At hosce; C unum et ejusdem cum summo; D gruum, aut fieri neutiquam
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' prolegomena analysis of the Divine Institutes (end of the analysis of Book IV, "grum, et ad resurgendum"; then Articulus V, "Analysis libri quinti", "In hujus libri prologo"); first word "grum" is the end of a word broken from the previous column (probably integrum); O⟨s⟩tendit and Ch⟨r⟩istianos have damaged type; "christianis", "hanc", "maximumque", "incongruum", "indueretur" are blurred in print and read as such; English of "non a religendo" glossed as relegere
PL 6:844lecto fortasse ejus aliorumque principio, illos statim projiciant et exsecrentur, (cap. 1). Ab his tamen humanitatis jure postulat, ut eos prius legant, quam condemnent. Sed fatetur se hoc ab illis non impetraturum, qui christianos, inaudita causa, quibuslibet suppliciis excarnificatos trucidabant. Sperat tamen se non omnem prorsus operam perditurum. Nutantes enimvero christianos confirmabit, aut saltem gaudebit se in veritatis luce versari. Neque etiam omnino desperandum fore ominatur, ut orationis dulcedo et suavitas mentes sanas ad ipsum audiendum alliciat. Ethnici siquidem sacris nostris scriptoribus ob rudem impolitumque loquendi modum non crediderunt. Sapientia itaque et christianae religionis veritas idoneis praeconibus cum indigeat, nec qui hactenus ad eam tuendam, uti Minucius Felix, Tertullianus, et Cyprianus se contulere, ejus suffecerint defensioni, plures idcirco ausi sunt contra ignotam sibi veritatem scribere.
having perhaps read the beginning of his [work] and of the others', at once throw them aside and execrate them (ch. 1). Yet by the right of humanity he asks of them that they read them before they condemn them. But he admits that he will not obtain this from those who, without hearing the case, were slaughtering Christians after tormenting them with every kind of punishment. Yet he hopes that he will not lose his labour altogether. For he will strengthen wavering Christians, or at least he will rejoice that he dwells in the light of truth. Nor does he foresee that it must be wholly despaired of that the sweetness and charm of his discourse may draw sound minds to hear him. For the heathen did not believe our sacred writers because of their rough and unpolished manner of speaking. Since, therefore, wisdom and the truth of the Christian religion need fit heralds, and those who have so far applied themselves to defending it, such as Minucius Felix, Tertullian and Cyprian, have not been sufficient for its defence, many have for that reason dared to write against a truth unknown to them.
Duos autem ex illis eosque sibi notissimos ac coaevos memorat, quorum alter philosophi officium professus, disputationes suas corruptissimis moribus destruxit (cap. 2). Tribus vero in libris, quos contra religionem christianam evomuit, tam in propugnando deorum cultu, quam in nostra religione impugnanda, vanus apparuit, ineptus, et ridiculus. Alter autem e numero judicum, atque in primis faciendae persecutionis auctor, duos composuit libellos, graeco φιλαλήθεις nomine inscriptos, quibus nisus est demonstrare sacram Scripturam sibi esse contrariam; Paulum et Petrum aliosque Christi discipulos fuisse piscatores, rudes, indoctos, et fallaciarum disseminatores; Christum a Judaeis fugatum, ac collecta nongentorum hominum manu, furta fecisse et latrocinia; ab Apollonio vel paria vel majora, quam ab illo, edita miracula; ac tandem hunc Apollonium qui divinitatem sibi non arrogavit, Christo fuisse modestiorem (cap. 3). Sed his omnibus tam invicte quam breviter infirmatis funditusque eversis, nos auctor noster admonet se impiis sacrilegorum horumce Scriptorum divulgatis commentationibus stimulatum, manum his admovisse libris conscribendis, in quibus christianae religionis veritatem plenius et uberius, quam Tertullianus in Apologetico, ac Cyprianus in sua ad Demetrianum oratione, tuebitur et demonstrabit (cap. 4). Suo autem si hortatu et exemplo praemonstratam viam docti homines inierint, non dubitat, quin brevi tempore pravae religiones evanescant, solaque supersit christiana religio.
He mentions two of these, both very well known to him and contemporary with him. The first of them professed the calling of a philosopher but undid his disputations by his most corrupt morals (ch. 2). In the three books which he vomited forth against the Christian religion, he showed himself empty, inept and ridiculous, as much in championing the worship of the gods as in attacking our religion. The other, who was one of the judges and among the chief instigators of the persecution, composed two little books, inscribed with the Greek name Philaletheis. In them he strove to demonstrate that sacred Scripture contradicts itself; that Paul and Peter and the other disciples of Christ were fishermen, rough, unlearned, and sowers of deceits; that Christ, put to flight by the Jews, gathered a band of nine hundred men and committed thefts and robberies; that miracles equal to or greater than those done by Him were done by Apollonius; and finally that this Apollonius, who did not arrogate divinity to himself, was more modest than Christ (ch. 3). When all these have been refuted, as invincibly as briefly, and overturned from their foundations, our author tells us that he was stirred by the impious commentaries which these sacrilegious writers had published, and so set his hand to composing these books. In them he will defend and demonstrate the truth of the Christian religion more fully and more abundantly than Tertullian in the Apologeticus and Cyprian in his address to Demetrianus (ch. 4). He does not doubt that, if learned men enter upon the way shown beforehand by his exhortation and example, the depraved religions will soon vanish and the Christian religion alone will remain.
Finita hac praef⟨a⟩tione, venit ad propositam de justitia disputationem (cap. 5). Summa vero, inquit ille, virtus aut virtutis fons est haec justitia, quam poetae et philosophi frustra quaesitam finxerunt e terris migrasse in coelum. Saturno siquidem regnante, cultus veri Dei, pax summa, et temperantia ubique regnabant. At Jupiter postquam regnum eidem Saturno patri suo eripuit, terrore insolentissimae potestatis homines a Deo abduxit, ut ipsum adorarent (cap. 6). Tum vero sublatus est veri Dei cultus, et ignorantia,
With this preface finished, he comes to the proposed disputation on justice (ch. 5). This justice, he says, is the highest virtue or the fount of virtue, which poets and philosophers sought in vain and imagined had migrated from the earth into heaven. For while Saturn reigned, the worship of the true God, the highest peace and temperance reigned everywhere. But after Jupiter snatched the kingdom from that same Saturn, his father, he led men away from God by the terror of his most insolent power, so that they would adore him (ch. 6). Then indeed the worship of the true God was taken away, and ignorance,
Editors' notes and page, col. 844
Page
- running head: [cut off at left]NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 844 (presumably DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS)
- marginal letters: A ‹lecto fortasse ejus›; B ‹eam tuendam, uti Minucius›; C ‹Petrum aliosque Christi›; D ‹Suo autem si hortatu›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: The whole column is editors' matter: a continuation of the editors' summary of Book V (lecto fortasse ejus...). It begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence at ignorantia,. The Greek word appears to be printed φιλαλήθεις; its accents are unsure. The worn type reads Fiuita, set as Finita, and praef..tione, set as praef⟨a⟩tione. Also worn: fon, (set fons), lu quibus (set in quibus), coævos (set coaevos). The fragments of column 843 at the left of the images were not set. The overlapping lines between the images were set once.
PL 6:845caecitas, error, vitium, avaritia, idololatria, malaque omnia postea ita inundaverunt, ut nullum amplius exstiterit justitiae vestigium. Verum Deus indulgentissimus suum, ultimo appropinquante tempore, misit nuntium, qui hancce justitiam, quae ipsa Dei unici pia et religiosa cultora est, ad nos tandem reduxit (cap. 7).
blindness, error, vice, avarice, idolatry, and all evils afterwards so flooded in that no further trace of justice remained. But God, most indulgent, as the last time drew near, sent His messenger, who at length brought back to us this justice, which is itself the pious and religious worship of the one God (ch. 7).
Cur ergo, inquies, illam non omnibus pariter dedit? Quamvis Lactantius huic quaestioni jam fecisset satis, rursus tamen respondet Deum non exclusisse penitus mala, eaque permisisse, ut virtus suum, sine quo constare nequit, adversarium haberet, ac christianorum fides et constantia exerceretur. Falluntur ergo, qui putabant a mundo abesse justitiam. Ante eorum enim oculos erat, et ab omnibus facile suscipi potest, si verum Deum colere et praecepta illius implere voluerint. Si rite enim observarentur, nulla plane forent bella, nullae dissensiones, insidiae, fraudes, rapinae, nulla stupra, adulteria, aliaque crimina; nullus esset extra generandi cupiditatem concubitus, ac per totum terrarum orbem mansuetudo, pietas, pax, innocentia, aequitas, temperantia, fides vigerent. Universa siquidem mala impius deorum cultus secum invexit (cap. 8).
Why then, you will say, did He not give it to all alike? Although Lactantius had already satisfied this question, he nevertheless answers again that God did not wholly exclude evils, and permitted them, so that virtue might have its adversary, without which it cannot exist, and so that the faith and constancy of Christians might be exercised. Those therefore are mistaken who thought that justice was absent from the world. For it was before their eyes, and can easily be taken up by all, if they are willing to worship the true God and to fulfil His precepts. For if these were duly observed, there would be no wars at all, no dissensions, plots, frauds, robberies, no debaucheries, adulteries and other crimes; there would be no intercourse apart from the desire of begetting, and throughout the whole circle of the earth gentleness, piety, peace, innocence, equity, temperance and good faith would flourish. For the impious worship of the gods brought in all evils with it (ch. 8).
Nulla igitur apud falsorum deorum cultores poterat esse justitia, quippe qui innocentes christianos, atque ut ipsi fatebantur, justorum imitatores, quibuscumque horrendis suppliciis vexando, et occidendo, belluas feritate superabant (cap. 9). Tantam autem crudelitatem, tantumque odium pepererat veritas, christianorumque pietas, et sanctimonia, quibus solent malorum hominum scelera argui et condemnari. Tam pii enimvero erant christiani, quam impii gentiles, uti auctor noster longa scelerum et criminum, in quibus hi quotidie volutabantur, enumeratione, atque Senecae et Lucilii testimonio convincit. Quid vero, quod Aeneae exemplo ostendit tum etiam eos esse maxime impios, cum vellent pii omnibus videri (cap. 10).
No justice, therefore, could exist among the worshippers of false gods, since by harassing with every kind of horrible torture, and by killing, innocent Christians, who were, as they themselves admitted, imitators of the just, they surpassed beasts in ferocity (ch. 9). Now such great cruelty and such great hatred had been produced by the truth, and by the piety and holiness of the Christians, by which the crimes of wicked men are wont to be exposed and condemned. For the Christians were as pious as the gentiles were impious, as our author proves by a long enumeration of the wicked deeds and crimes in which these wallowed daily, and by the testimony of Seneca and Lucilius. What of the fact that by the example of Aeneas he shows that they were most impious even at the time when they wished to seem pious to all (ch. 10)?
Pro impietatis itaque merito gravioribus saepe vexabantur malis, quae illi fortunae perperam tribuebant. Offenso etenim vero Deo, poenas hi aliique, qui apud illos religiosi et natura boni videbantur, jure meritissimo solverunt. Jovem namque colebant, et Venerem, aliosque deos detestandis infames sceleribus. Quae quidem omnia ut eorum cultores possent impune imitari, in theatris repraesentare non erubescebant.
Accordingly, as their impiety deserved, they were often harassed by heavier evils, which they wrongly attributed to fortune. For since the true God was offended, these men and others, who among them seemed religious and good by nature, paid the penalty most deservedly. For they worshipped Jupiter, and Venus, and other gods infamous for detestable crimes. And they did not blush to represent all these things in the theatres, so that their worshippers might imitate them with impunity.
Itaque ea fuit illorum impietas, et crudelitas, ut immanissimam, dictuque plane horrendam, quam Lactantius graphice depingit, in christianos commoverint persecutionem (cap. 11). Quin etiam sceleratissimi homines sacrilegas et a Domitio collectas leges condiderunt; ut scirent omnes quibus poenis christianos multari oporteret. Sed hos imitari debebant ethnici, si sapientes fuissent, si vero stulti, illos spernere et irridere, vel suam illis relinquere stultitiam (cap. 12). Quis enimvero, nisi stultissimus,
And so such was their impiety and cruelty that they stirred up against the Christians a most monstrous persecution, utterly horrible to tell, which Lactantius vividly depicts (ch. 11). Moreover, most wicked men framed sacrilegious laws, collected by Domitius, so that all might know with what penalties the Christians ought to be punished. But the heathen ought to have imitated these [Christians], if they had been wise, or, if foolish, to have spurned and mocked them, or to have left them their folly (ch. 12). For who, unless most foolish,
Editors' notes and page, col. 845
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹caecitas, error, vitium›; B ‹si verum Deum colere›; C ‹ritas, christianorumque pietas›; D ‹Venerem, aliosque deos›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (Dissertatio summarizing Div. Inst. V, chs. 7-12; editors' matter: ‹caecitas, error, vitium›); column begins and ends mid-sentence; "exerceretur" read through heavy/blotted type (looks like "exercceretur"), set as exerceretur, UNSURE; right-hand column (846) cut off in images, not set; head printed with column number 845 at left
PL 6:846stulto invideat? At iidem ethnici cum in christianos tam crudeliter saeviunt, fatentur quidem illos non esse stultos, sed metuunt ne, invalescente in dies illorum justitia, ipsi cum diis suis narinosis deserantur. Et certe christianorum numerus nec tormentis, nec morte imminutus, semper crescebat (cap. 13). Quis autem non virorum tantum, sed mulierum etiam et puerorum invictam ubique gentium in immanissimis et horrendis suppliciis patientiam, auctumque semper eorum numerum considerando, confestim non intelligebat et illos minime stultos, et veram esse eorum religionem?
should envy a fool? But when these same heathen rage so cruelly against the Christians, they admit that they are not fools; rather they fear that, as the justice of the Christians grows stronger day by day, they themselves will be deserted together with their gods. And indeed the number of the Christians, diminished neither by tortures nor by death, kept growing (ch. 13). And who, considering the patience, unconquered everywhere among the nations, not only of men but also of women and children under the most monstrous and horrible punishments, and their number ever increasing, did not at once understand both that they were by no means fools and that their religion was true?
Nec sibi objici Lactantius patitur quosdam cessisse suppliciis. Data enimvero sibi facultate, et Ecclesiis pace, ad christianam professionem protinus rediere, et acta peccati poenitentia, firmior facta est eorum fides. Nostri porro martyres illatam sibi immanissimis cruciatibus mortem cum facillime vitare possent, eam longe gloriosius, quam Mutius et Regulus, sponte sua oppetierunt. In iis itaque martyribus vera, quae ab Horatio et Seneca laudatur, virtus et sapientia, quemadmodum mera, ut canunt Sibyllae, in gentilibus, fictitios deos colentibus, impietas et stultitia fuit.
Nor does Lactantius allow it to be thrown up against him that some yielded to the punishments. For indeed, when the opportunity was given them and peace to the Churches, they returned at once to the Christian profession, and once penance for their sin had been done their faith became firmer. Our martyrs, moreover, though they could most easily have avoided the death inflicted on them by the most monstrous tortures, met it of their own accord far more gloriously than Mucius and Regulus. In these martyrs, therefore, there was the true virtue and wisdom that is praised by Horace and Seneca, just as in the gentiles, who worshipped fictitious gods, there was, as the Sibyls sing, sheer impiety and folly.
Cur vero christianos tametsi sapientes, ab ethnicis stulti dicerentur, hanc Lactantius reddit rationem, quia justitia quamdam prae se fert stultitiae speciem (cap. 14). Sed antequam id ille Carneadis Academici, ab Cicerone et Lucilio plurimum laudati, duplici pro justitia, et contra justitiam oratione ostendat, manifestum nobis utique facit duas justitiae esse partes pietatem et aequitatem. Pietas autem est Dei cognitio et cultus. Aequitas vero seu aequabilitas, omnes homines aequos et pares facit. Atqui ethnici Deum verum neque cognoscunt neque venerantur. Apud ipsos quoque erant pauperes et divites, ac diversae omnino hominum conditiones, sicut et diversi honorum dignitatumque gradus. Nulla igitur apud illos fuit pietas et aequitas, ac proinde nulla justitia. Omnes vero christiani verum Deum colunt, ac quamvis corporum conditione diversi, spiritu nihilominus, et sincera animi demissione, seu humilitate, rerumque humanarum contemptu, opum atque utilitatum communicatione, pares erant et aequales (cap. 15). Tum deinde orationis a Carneade contra justitiam, quam philosophi nec invenire nec defendere potuerunt, habitae hanc summam exhibet (cap. 16). In ea Carneades justitiam in civilem et naturalem divisit. Utramque vero subvertere eo conatus est, quod civilis sit quidem sapientia, sed justitia non sit, naturalis autem sit justitia, sed non sapientia. Plurima enim, inquiebat ille, quae sapienter acta videbantur, injusta plane erant, uti patet exemplo hominis, qui vel venalis domus celat vitia, vel ut vitae suae consulat, tabulam alteri secum naufragium facienti, vel equum alteri secum in communi certamine ab hostibus vulnerato eripit. Verum tota haec Carneadis oratio, cui doctiores ethnici respondere non poterant, ab auctore nostro firmis rationibus, dataque vera
As to why the Christians, although wise, were called fools by the heathen, Lactantius gives this reason: that justice carries before it a certain appearance of folly (ch. 14). But before he shows this from the double speech, for justice and against justice, of Carneades the Academic, much praised by Cicero and Lucilius, he certainly makes it plain to us that there are two parts of justice, piety and equity. Piety is the knowledge and worship of God. Equity, or equability, makes all men equal and alike. But the heathen neither know nor venerate the true God. Among them, too, there were poor and rich, and wholly different conditions of men, just as there were also different grades of honours and dignities. Among them, therefore, there was no piety and no equity, and consequently no justice. All Christians, however, worship the true God, and although different in the condition of their bodies, they were nevertheless equal and alike in spirit, by sincere lowliness of mind, or humility, by contempt for human things, and by the sharing of wealth and advantages (ch. 15). Then next he sets out this summary of the speech delivered by Carneades against justice, which the philosophers could neither find nor defend (ch. 16). In it Carneades divided justice into civil and natural. He tried to overthrow both on the ground that civil justice is indeed wisdom but is not justice, while natural justice is justice but not wisdom. For very many things, he said, which seemed to be done wisely were plainly unjust, as is clear from the example of the man who either conceals the faults of a house for sale, or, to save his own life, snatches a plank from another man shipwrecked with him, or a horse from another man wounded by the enemy with him in a common battle. But this whole speech of Carneades, to which the more learned heathen could not reply, by our author with firm reasons, and by giving the true
Editors' notes and page, col. 846
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 846
- marginal letters: A ‹stulto invideat? At iidem›; B ‹et acta peccati poenitentia›; C ‹festum nobis utique facit›; D ‹nec invenire nec defendere›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column belongs to the editors' Dissertatio (prolegomena), first words ‹stulto invideat? At iidem ethnici›, summarizing Inst. V, 13-16; column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence (‹dataque vera›); UNSURE: ‹narinosis› is set as printed and may be a misprint (perhaps for ruinosis), so it is left untranslated in the English ("with their gods"); ‹Mutius› set as printed (= Mucius)
PL 6:847sapientiae et stultitiae definitione confutatur, penitusque destruitur (cap. 17).
definition of wisdom and folly, is refuted, and utterly destroyed (ch. 17).
Altera Carneades pro justitia oratione probare nititur ideo eam ab hominibus coli, et comparari, quia honor est debita virtuti merces (cap. 18). Sed hanc quoque orationem refellit Lactantius, quia Academicus ille homo sibi absurde contradixit, nec compertum habuit quod sit virtutis praemium. Ab solo siquidem illud dari potest Deo vero, qui voluit virtutem sub stultitiae specie esse celatam. Nec minus clare auctor noster ostendit ab ethnicis dementibus christianos in stultorum numero propterea censeri, quod torqueri et interfici mallent, quam tribus digitis thura falsis diis incendere.
In another speech for justice Carneades tries to prove that it is cultivated and acquired by men for this reason, because honour is the reward due to virtue (ch. 18). But Lactantius refutes this speech too, because that Academic contradicted himself absurdly and did not know for certain what the reward of virtue is. For it can be given only by the true God, Who willed that virtue should be hidden under the appearance of folly. No less clearly does our author show that the Christians were counted by the senseless heathen among the number of fools for this reason, that they preferred to be tortured and killed rather than burn incense with three fingers to false gods.
Inexpiabilis autem facinoris reos esse probat, qui hujuscemodi diis, sive potius daemonibus, quorum nec originem nec nomen noverant, impie servientes, Deum verum ab aliis coli non patiuntur (cap. 19). Prius siquidem quam christianis vim inferrent, probare utique debebant, qui qualesve sint eorum dii, quo cultu honorandi, et utrum illorum providentia mundus regatur. Religio enim cogi, inquit, non potest: non vi et armis, non scelere et saevitia, non cruciatibus et caede, sed invictis rationum momentis, patientia et spontanea morte defendi persuaderique debet. Voluntaria autem idcirco est, quia Deus nec amat nisi amantem, nec audit, nisi ex animo precantem. Atqui ethnicorum religio tota est in ritibus externis, quibus falsos deos, christianorum vero tota in animo, quo verum Deum adorant ac precantur.
He proves, moreover, that those are guilty of an inexpiable crime who, impiously serving gods of this kind, or rather demons, whose origin and name they did not know, do not allow the true God to be worshipped by others (ch. 19). For before they used force against the Christians, they certainly ought to have proved who and of what kind their gods are, with what worship they are to be honoured, and whether the world is ruled by their providence. For religion, he says, cannot be compelled: it must be defended and urged not by force and arms, not by crime and cruelty, not by tortures and slaughter, but by the invincible weight of reasons, by patience and a voluntary death. And it is voluntary for this reason, because God neither loves anyone except one who loves Him, nor hears anyone except one who prays from the heart. Yet the religion of the heathen lies wholly in external rites, with which [they worship] false gods, whereas that of the Christians lies wholly in the mind, with which they adore and pray to the true God.
Qui ergo deos non colit nullam illis facit injuriam, aut si quam faciat, haec ab ipsismet diis, non vero ab aliis propulsanda erat (cap. 20). Neque etiam christianos ad sacrificia illis facienda cogere ulli licebat. Exsecratio namque est, non sacrificium, quod ab invito extorquetur: nec illud aut volentibus diis, aut christianis nolentibus prodesse poterat.
He, then, who does not worship the gods does them no injury, or if he does any, it ought to have been repelled by the gods themselves, not by others (ch. 20). Nor was it lawful for anyone to compel the Christians to offer sacrifices to them. For what is extorted from an unwilling man is an execration, not a sacrifice: nor could it be of profit either to the gods who wished it or to the Christians who did not.
At objiciebant ethnici puniendos esse, qui religionem evertunt. Sed christiani, reponit Lactantius, eam minus destruebant, quam Aegyptii, qui bestias et dictu pudenda venerabantur; quam alii ethnici, qui deos suos in templis adorabant, et deridebant in theatris: quam philosophi, qui docebant aut nullos esse deos, aut omnia sua sponte vel fortuitu fieri: quam alii tandem, qui venditabant deos de terrenis rebus nullam habere curam, nec unquam ira aut gratia commoveri, nec ab ullo homine timendos. Verum insani revera gentiles, et furore a daemonibus inspirato excaecati christianos, fictis diis sacrificare recusantes, quibuslibet atrocissimis suppliciis enecabant (cap. 21).
But the heathen objected that those who overthrow religion ought to be punished. But the Christians, Lactantius replies, were destroying it less than the Egyptians, who venerated beasts and things shameful to mention; than the other heathen, who adored their gods in the temples and mocked them in the theatres; than the philosophers, who taught either that there are no gods or that all things happen of their own accord or by chance; than others, finally, who put it about that the gods have no care for earthly affairs, are never moved by anger or favour, and are not to be feared by any man. But it was the Gentiles who were truly insane, and, blinded by a frenzy inspired by the demons, they put to death with every kind of most atrocious punishment the Christians who refused to sacrifice to fictitious gods (ch. 21).
Verum hi ab iisdem christianis sciscitabantur cur illorum Deus patiatur suos cultores non solum cruciari, sed pauperes esse, miseros et inhonoratos (cap. 22). Sed huic quaestioni facile respondet Lactantius. Proposita etenim patientiae, quam virtutem maximam esse negare nemo potest, definitione, evidentissime ostendit haec a Deo permitti; quia non ad
But these men asked those same Christians why their God allows His worshippers not only to be tortured but to be poor, wretched and without honour (ch. 22). But Lactantius easily answers this question. For, having set out the definition of patience, which no one can deny is the greatest virtue, he shows most evidently that these things are permitted by God; because it is not to
Editors' notes and page, col. 847
Page
- running head: 847 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A sapientiae et stultitiae definitione confutatur, penitus-; B hujuscemodi diis, sive potius daemonibus; C cantur.; D quam alii tandem, qui venditabant deos de terrenis
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: the whole column is editors' matter, set in full (editors' matter: an analysis of Book V of the Divine Institutes, chapters 17-22, beginning ‹sapientiae et stultitiae definitione›); the column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence at "non ad" (not hyphenated); the neighbouring column (848), partly visible at the right edge, is not set; the running head is cut off at the right edge
PL 6:848fragilia corporis, sed ad perpetua animi bona respiciendum est. Deinde Deus sinit christianos his adversis tentari, ne rebus prosperis corrumpantur, ut illorum probet fidem ac devotionem, ut eorum numerus augeatur, et plurimi relicto tandem deorum cultu, illorum sequantur exemplum. Neque tamen tyranni, qui in illos tanta inhumanitate saeviebant, id ferent impune, sed in extremo judicio punientur. Recte ergo hinc concludit dandam ab omnibus hominibus justitiae, patientiae, aliisque virtutibus operam; ut finito hujus vitae decursu, aeternam mercedem accipiant.
the fragile things of the body, but to the everlasting goods of the soul that one must look. Next, God permits Christians to be tried by these adversities, so that they may not be corrupted by prosperity, so that He may prove their faith and devotion, so that their number may be increased, and that very many, having at last abandoned the worship of the gods, may follow their example. Yet the tyrants, who raged against them with such great inhumanity, will not bear this unpunished, but will be punished at the last judgement. Rightly therefore he concludes from this that effort must be given by all men to justice, patience and the other virtues, so that, when the course of this life is finished, they may receive an eternal reward.
Analysis libri sexti.
Analysis of the sixth book.
Docet in hoc libro Lactantius quo ritu, quove sacrificio Deum coli oporteat, ac quis sit verus in quo summa rerum consistit, Dei cultus (cap. 1). Nullus autem, inquit, alius hic est, nisi innocentia, quam solam Deus ab homine desiderat. Tota itaque via ethnicos errasse demonstrat, qui deos suos hostiis, sacrificiis, libationibus, aliisque externis ritibus, tamquam iis indigerent, colendos censebant (cap. 2). Verus etenim Dei cultus est, quo mens colentis se ipsam illi immaculatam hostiam sistit. Quomodo autem id praestandum sit, deinceps a se auctor noster dicit esse patefaciendum, ut ad justitiam, qua, teste Cicerone, nihil melius, homines erudiantur. Primo autem docet duas esse humanae vitae vias, quarum una virtutis est, et ducit ad coelum; altera vitiorum, et ad inferos deprimit (cap. 3). Nobis autem enucleate explicat quam incogniti philosophis, poetisque fuerint utriusque viae exitus, quantumque illi in utraque explicanda a christianis dissideant. Dehinc ostendit tam planam, facilem et jucundam esse vitiorum viam, quam virtutum iter difficile, spinosum et asperum; sed finem illius sempiternam esse poenam, et hujus beatam immortalitatem (cap. 4). Nam haec aeterna felicitas maximis tantum laboribus, in hac vita constanter toleratis, conceditur. Quapropter Deus voluit communem hominibus esse adversarium, qui eis omni dolo et arte insidietur, coneturque illos ad peccatum allicere atque avocare a recta virtutum semita.
In this book Lactantius teaches by what rite, or by what sacrifice, God ought to be worshipped, and what the true worship of God is, in which the sum of things consists (ch. 1). This, he says, is nothing other than innocence, which alone God desires from man. He therefore shows that the heathen went entirely astray, who held that their gods were to be worshipped with victims, sacrifices, libations and other external rites, as though they needed them (ch. 2). For the true worship of God is that by which the mind of the worshipper presents itself to Him as a spotless victim. How this is to be accomplished, our author says he will next make plain, so that men may be instructed in justice, than which, on Cicero's testimony, nothing is better. First he teaches that there are two ways of human life, of which one is the way of virtue and leads to heaven, the other the way of the vices, and it thrusts down to the lower regions (ch. 3). He then explains to us clearly how unknown the outcomes of each way were to the philosophers and poets, and how far they differ from the Christians in explaining each of them. Next he shows that the way of the vices is as level, easy and pleasant as the road of the virtues is difficult, thorny and rough; but that the end of the former is everlasting punishment, and of the latter blessed immortality (ch. 4). For this eternal happiness is granted only for the greatest labours steadfastly endured in this life. For this reason God willed that men should have a common adversary, who lies in wait for them with every deceit and art, and tries to entice them to sin and to call them away from the right path of the virtues.
Ad singulas autem virtutes exponendas priusquam ille veniat, rejicit ac refellit datas a poeta Lucilio virtutis descriptiones, ex quibus Cicero vivendi officia, suis in libris explicata, traxerat (cap. 5 et 6). Planum dehinc facit virtutem praecise positam non esse, uti putabant, in boni et mali scientia, vel in augenda re familiari, vel opibus quaerendis, vel pretio divitiis persolvendo; aut bonorum malorumve defensione, aut commodis patriae parandis. Lucilium porro aliosque in tradendis virtutis definitionibus ideo deceptos esse colligit; quia cum nemo, nisi a Deo eruditus, quae vera sit virtus, scire queat, hi umbram tantum et imagines ejus consectati sunt (cap. 7). Huc accedit, quod falsa virtutis et sapientiae specie delusi, non animadverterunt varios vitiorum et inferni tramites, quibus diabolus homines pro sua cujusque
Before he comes to setting out the individual virtues, he rejects and refutes the descriptions of virtue given by the poet Lucilius, from which Cicero had drawn the duties of living explained in his books (chs. 5 and 6). He then makes it plain that virtue does not consist precisely, as they supposed, in the knowledge of good and evil, or in increasing one's estate, or in seeking wealth, or in paying riches their due value; or in the defence of good men or bad, or in procuring the advantages of one's country. He further concludes that Lucilius and others were deceived in handing down definitions of virtue for this reason: that since no one, unless taught by God, can know what true virtue is, these men pursued only its shadow and images (ch. 7). To this is added that, deluded by a false appearance of virtue and wisdom, they did not notice the various paths of the vices and of hell, by which the devil, according to each one's own
Editors' notes and page, col. 848
Page
- running head: INIS INSTITUTIONIBUS. 848 (cut at left edge of image; column number printed with damaged type, read 848)
- marginal letters: A fragilia corporis, sed ad perpetua; B crificio Deum coli oporteat; C explicat quam incogniti philosophis; D tutis descriptiones, ex quibus Cicero
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (analysis of the Institutes): end of the Article V analysis (first words "fragilia corporis"), then Articulus VI, Analysis libri sexti ("Docet in hoc libro"); cut-off left-column fragments belong to col. 847 and are not set; no full-width line; overlapping lines between images set once; "tyranni" printed with a stray mark over the n; column ends mid-sentence at "cujusque"
PL 6:849animi propensione ad perniciem inducit ac pertrahit. Neque etiam magis compertum ipsis fuit unicam esse virtutis et veritatis semitam, cultum videlicet veri Dei, quo solo in salutis portum penetrare possumus.
inclination of mind, leads and drags men to ruin. Nor was it any better known to them that there is one single path of virtue and truth, namely the worship of the true God, by which alone we can make our way into the harbour of salvation.
Tum docet Lactantius suscipiendam esse Dei legem. mirum in modum a Cicerone laudatam, sed cujus ille nunquam agnovit praecepta (cap. 8). Illorum primum, caputque est Deum nosse, colere, eique obtemperare soli. Quamobrem illius ignoratio summum est malum. Jus vero civile, aliasque peculiares gentium leges utilitas invenit (cap. 9). Qui e⟨a⟩s igitur divinae legis ignarus sequitur, is justus fie⟨r⟩i non potest. Quorum etiam, uti Cimonis, quaecumque virtutes, naturali ingenio, et sine cognitione veri Dei comparatae videntur, horum supervacua sunt et inania bona opera, ac similia humano corpori capite carenti. Vera itâque pietate caret quisquis Deum non agnovit, omnesque ejus, quae bonae apparent, actiones in mortifera et tenebrarum via inveniuntur. Qui autem Deum agnoscit, et vivit injuste, hic tamquam animal quoddam vitiosum, ac debile est, sed potest sanari. Ut perfecte autem sanus homo juste vivat, huic cognitio Dei, sicut corpori caput, et virtutes, ut eidem corpori membra plane necessaria sunt. Primum ergo justitiae officium, in quo salus hominis et summa rerum versatur, est verum Deum agnoscere, et illum debito cultu prosequi, semper ei parere, devotissime servire, et in illo promerendo omnem collocare operam.
Then Lactantius teaches that the law of God must be taken up, a law wonderfully praised by Cicero, but whose precepts he never recognized (ch. 8). The first and chief of these is to know God, to worship Him, and to obey Him alone. Therefore ignorance of Him is the greatest evil. Civil law, on the other hand, and the other particular laws of nations were devised by expediency (ch. 9). Whoever, then, follows these while ignorant of the divine law cannot become just. And those whose virtues, whatever they may be, as in the case of Cimon, appear to have been acquired by natural talent and without knowledge of the true God, their good works are superfluous and empty, and like a human body lacking a head. Thus whoever has not acknowledged God lacks true piety, and all his actions which appear good are found on the deadly way of darkness. But he who acknowledges God and lives unjustly is like some faulty and feeble animal, yet he can be healed. For a man to be perfectly healthy and live justly, the knowledge of God is as plainly necessary to him as the head to the body, and the virtues as the limbs to the same body. The first duty of justice, therefore, in which the salvation of man and the sum of things is involved, is to acknowledge the true God, to attend Him with due worship, always to obey Him, to serve Him most devotedly, and to devote all one's effort to deserving well of Him.
Sicut autem primum justitiae officium est conjungi cum Deo, et hoc vocatur religio : ita secundum est cum homine consociari, et illud appellatur misericordia vel humanitas (cap. 20). Propria vero justorum haec virtus continet vitae communis societatem. Deus enim homines ideo inermes creavit, instruxitque sapientia, ut sese invicem diligant, ac mutuis officiis tueantur. Quocirca tollendae sunt, uti Deus jubet, inimicitiae, et aliis semper benefaciendum. Plautum itaque et Ciceronem recte Lactantius ca⟨s⟩tigat, qui opem negabant egentibus ferendam, et alios refellit misericordiae osores, qui nolebant hominem alteri etiam mox perituro succurrere (cap. 11). Cicero tamen postmodum poenitentia quasi actus, confessus est idoneis hominibus indigentibus de re familiari aliquid impertiendum. Sed hunc confutat Lactantius, quia idoneorum nomine homines intelligit, qui possint gratiam referre. Fatetur quidem melius esse largiri tribulibus suis, sed contendit verum misericordiae et largitionis officium esse egentes et inutiles alere, aliisque in necessitate opitulari, sed sine ulla spe aut humanae gloriae aucupandae, aut foenoris ullius recipiendi. Bene enimvero alteri facientes, mercedem a solo Deo exspectare debent.
And just as the first duty of justice is to be joined with God, and this is called religion, so the second is to be associated with man, and that is called mercy or humanity (ch. 20). This virtue, which is proper to the just, holds together the fellowship of common life. For God created men unarmed and furnished them with wisdom for this reason: that they might love one another and protect one another by mutual services. Therefore enmities must be removed, as God commands, and good must always be done to others. Lactantius therefore rightly rebukes Plautus and Cicero, who said that help should be refused to the needy, and refutes other haters of mercy, who were unwilling that a man should succour another even when he was about to perish (ch. 11). Cicero, however, afterwards driven as it were by repentance, acknowledged that something from one's household goods should be bestowed on suitable men in need. But Lactantius refutes him, because by the name of suitable he understands men who are able to return the favour. He does indeed admit that it is better to be generous to one's fellow tribesmen, but he contends that the true duty of mercy and of liberality is to feed the needy and the useless, and to help others in necessity, yet without any hope either of courting human glory or of receiving any interest. For those who do good to another ought to expect their reward from God alone.
Dehinc auctor noster contra eumdem Ciceronem disputat de hospitalitate, de redemptione captivorum, de pupillorum, viduarum et aliorum auxilio destitutorum defensione, de cura aegrorum ac de peregrinorum
Next our author argues against the same Cicero concerning hospitality, the redemption of captives, the defence of orphans, widows and others destitute of help, the care of the sick, and of strangers
Editors' notes and page, col. 849
Page
- running head: 849 DISSERTATIO. (the head runs on past the image's right edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹animi propensione ad perniciem›; B ‹ratae videntur, horum supervacua›; C ‹Sicut autem primum justitiae›; D ‹de re familiari aliquid›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (prolegomena) analysing Book VI, continued from the previous column, first words "animi propensione ad perniciem"; it begins mid-sentence. UNSURE "(cap. 20)" as printed, where the sense suggests cap. 10. "e⟨a⟩s" and "fie⟨r⟩i" have damaged letters. In "ca⟨s⟩tigat" the s is lost. "itâque" is printed with a circumflex. "dè peregri-": the accent mark looks like a speck, so it is set as de. The punctuation after "defensione" is unclear (comma or semicolon). The last word "peregri-" is split at the column foot. The right-hand column (850), cut off at the image edge, is not set.
PL 6:850et pauperum sepultura: quod quidem ultimum misericordiae officium ab ethnicis praetermissum fuerat (cap. 12).
and of the poor, the burial: which last duty of mercy, indeed, had been neglected by the heathen (ch. 12).
Tum variis ille rationibus ethnicos redarguit, qui objiciebant his pietatis et misericordiae officiis una die exhauriri unius hominis patrimonium. Variis siquidem rationibus evincit non timendam hujusmodi paupertatem, atque ea saltem, quae superfluunt, eroganda.
Then by various arguments he refutes the heathen, who objected that by these duties of piety and mercy a single man's patrimony would be exhausted in one day. For by various arguments he proves that poverty of this kind is not to be feared, and that at least those things which are superfluous are to be given away.
Magnam autem docet esse mercedem misericordiae, ob quam Deus homini pollicetur, si tamen non peccandi deinceps propositum adsit, omnia se peccata remissurum (cap. 13). Neque ulli fas est animum praetexere nullius peccati conscium. Nam praeterquam quod is inde majorem justitiae operam impendere deberet, nullus profecto est ab omni prorsus cujuslibet peccati labe vacuus et purus. In sola porro justitia, qua qui eget, pauper est, collocandae divitiae. Et vero si ethnici in fabricandis exornandisque deorum simulacris opes consumunt, quanto aequius est illas hominibus egenis, qui viva ac spirantia sunt Dei simulacra, liberaliter impertiri.
He teaches, moreover, that great is the reward of mercy, on account of which God promises man, provided that there is the resolve not to sin henceforth, that He will remit all his sins (ch. 13). Nor is it lawful for anyone to plead a mind conscious of no sin. For besides the fact that such a man ought on that account to expend greater effort on justice, there is surely no one altogether empty and pure of every stain of any sin whatever. Further, riches are to be placed in justice alone, and whoever lacks it is poor. And indeed, if the heathen consume their wealth in making and adorning images of the gods, how much more just is it to bestow it liberally on needy men, who are the living and breathing images of God.
Post haec Lactantius insectatur impugnatque Stoicos, qui misericordiam, omnesque alios animi affectus ab homine tollendos esse opinabantur (cap. 13 et 14). Perspicue autem ostendit singulos mutis animalibus singulis, et universos homini a natura insitos esse, hancque Stoicorum opinionem recidere in errorem Peripateticorum qui vitia, quoniam, uti inquiebant, tolli non possunt, medietate temperanda esse somniaverant (cap. 15 et 16). Nam contendit ille nec immerito fugienda vitia etiam mediocria. Ad haec vero, in maximis quemadmodum in minimis affectibus potest esse vitium et virtus. Praeterea nec morbus, nec vitium est ira, libidine et cupiditate moveri, sed esse iracundum, libidinosum et cupidum. (cap. 17.) Quin etiam metus aliquando summa fortitudo est. Nonne enim Dei timor invictos in horrendis crudelissimisque cruciatibus ac ipsa morte facit. Non evellendus ergo timor, ut stoici, neque moderandus, sicut Peripatetici arbitrabantur, sed in veram viam dirigendus. Similiter cupiditas vitium non est, si non terrena, sed coelestia concupiscamus. Stoicos itaque rursus refellit, qui haec non cupiditate, sed voluntate fieri, et homines, ad immobilem mentis stuporem sive ἀπάθειαν deduci posse garriebant. Nam vis et ratio animi est in motu, ac sicut cogitatio est mentis agitatio, ac vita actuosa, ita mors est quieta. Sed illorum error inde ortus erat, quod ignoraverint praescriptos virtutis limites. Non virtus quippe est mortem more philosophorum quorumdam contemnere, sed eam constanter sustinere, cum aliqui ad Deum relinquendum, aut veram fidem prodendam, adigere nos volunt. Ciceronis autem ac Senecae testimonio id Lactantius asserit et corroborat.
After this Lactantius attacks and assails the Stoics, who held the opinion that mercy and all the other affections of the soul must be removed from man (chs. 13 and 14). He shows clearly, moreover, that these affections have been implanted by nature one by one in the dumb animals, each in each, and all together in man, and that this opinion of the Stoics falls back into the error of the Peripatetics, who had dreamed that vices, since, as they used to say, they cannot be removed, must be tempered by a mean (chs. 15 and 16). For he contends that, not without reason, even moderate vices are to be shunned. Besides this, vice and virtue can exist in the greatest affections just as in the least. Furthermore, it is neither a disease nor a vice to be moved by anger, desire and longing, but to be wrathful, lustful and covetous. (ch. 17.) Indeed fear is sometimes the highest fortitude. For does not the fear of God make men unconquered in the most horrible and cruel tortures and in death itself. Fear, therefore, is not to be rooted out, as the Stoics thought, nor moderated, as the Peripatetics thought, but directed into the true way. Likewise desire is not a vice, if we desire not earthly but heavenly things. He therefore refutes the Stoics once more, who babbled that these things come about not by desire but by will, and that men can be brought to an immovable torpor of mind, or ἀπάθεια. For the force and reason of the soul lie in motion, and just as thought is the agitation of the mind, and life is active, so death is at rest. But their error had arisen from this, that they did not know the prescribed limits of virtue. For virtue is not to despise death in the manner of certain philosophers, but to endure it steadfastly when some wish to drive us to abandon God or to betray the true faith. And Lactantius asserts and confirms this by the testimony of Cicero and Seneca.
Redit inde ad explicanda alia Dei praecepta, quibus prohibetur, ne quis fragilem boni operis gloriam captet, vel mentiatur, vel accipiat creditae pecuniae usuram, aut aliquod a paupere munus, aut maledicenti
From there he returns to explaining other precepts of God, by which it is forbidden that anyone should seek the frail glory of a good work, or lie, or take interest on money lent, or any gift from a poor man, or to one who curses
Editors' notes and page, col. 850
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 850
- marginal letters: A norum et pauperum sepultura; B impendere deberet; C somniaverant (cap. 15 et 16); D rem sive ἀπάθειαν
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (editors' matter: ‹norum et pauperum sepultura›, the prolegomenal Dissertatio summarizing Divine Institutes VI); column begins with fragment "norum" of a word broken from col. 849 (likely peregri-norum); ends with "maledi-" split at column break; "ea saltem" read as ea, type looks like "ca", UNSURE; left column (849) cut off in images, not set; no full-width line seen
PL 6:851nisi benedicendo respondeat; aut culpa sua alium hominem faciat sibi inimicum, aut injuriam ulli faciat, aut illatam ferat impatienter (cap. 18). Ibi autem Cicero recte corripitur, qui decernit poenas ab eo, qui nos lacessivit, posse merito jure reposci. Qui enim poenas a laedente repetit, jam vi⟨c⟩tus est. Ad haec vero Deus prohibet, ne sol super iram nostram occidat. Nec immerito Cicero Caesarem in hoc potissimum laudat, quod nihil nisi injuriarum soleret oblivisci.
respond except by blessing; or by his own fault make another man his enemy, or do injury to anyone, or bear impatiently an injury inflicted (ch. 18). There, moreover, Cicero is rightly rebuked, who rules that punishment may with good right be demanded back from him who has provoked us. For he who seeks punishment from the one who harms him is already defeated. Further, God forbids that the sun should set upon our anger. And not undeservedly does Cicero praise Caesar above all for this, that he was accustomed to forget nothing except injuries.
In Peripateticos ibi auctor noster adhuc recidit, eosque propterea inscitiae condemnat, quia docebant iram esse virtutis fomitem, qua fortius adversus hostes dimicetur (cap. 19). Ira enimvero, cupiditas, et libido, unde fictae a poetis tres furiae, hominem in omnia peccata praecipitem agunt; nisi earum limites a Deo constituti recte serventur. At sicuti gentiles eos praetergressi sunt, sic qui intra illos se continet is patiens est, fortis et justus.
There our author falls once more upon the Peripatetics, and condemns them of ignorance on this account, that they taught that anger is the kindling of virtue, by which one fights more bravely against enemies (ch. 19). For in truth anger, desire and lust, from which the three Furies were invented by the poets, drive a man headlong into every sin, unless the limits set for them by God are rightly kept. But just as the gentiles have overstepped them, so he who keeps himself within them is patient, brave and just.
Gradum inde facit ad quinque corporeorum sensuum voluptates, quae coerceri debent, aut quemadmodum animi affectus, ad rectam rationem revocari (cap. 20). In belluis autem unam tantummodo, quae ad generandum pertinet, esse arbitratur; infinitas vero in homine sed virtute comprimendas. Una ex iis est oculorum, quam nonnulli philosophi jure merito proscribunt, nisi publica probarent spectacula, iisque delectarentur. Ludos vero circenses, ac nominatim spe⟨c⟩tacula gladiatorum vetita esse docet generali Dei lege, qua quodlibet homi⟨c⟩idium facere, aut videre, aut filios recenter natos exponere omnibus omnino interdicitur. Nec minori severitate improbat comoedias, tragoedias, venationes Saturno dicatas, scenicos ludos Libero, memoratos circenses Neptuno consecratos, caeterasque ejuscemodi ludorum celebrationes.
From there he passes to the pleasures of the five bodily senses, which must be restrained, or, like the affections of the mind, recalled to right reason (ch. 20). In beasts, he holds, there is only one, which pertains to generation; but in man they are without number, yet to be held in check by virtue. One of them is that of the eyes, which some philosophers would with good right proscribe, were it not that they approved public spectacles and took delight in them. He teaches that the circus games, and by name the gladiatorial spectacles, are forbidden by the general law of God, by which all without exception are prohibited from committing any homicide whatever, or watching it, or exposing newborn children. With no less severity he condemns comedies, tragedies, the hunts dedicated to Saturn, the stage games to Liber, the aforesaid circus games consecrated to Neptune, and the other celebrations of games of that kind.
Neque etiam minus, inquit, vitiosa est aurium voluptas, quae ex suavitate vocis, sermonis et cantus maxime in scena et theatro percipitur (cap. 21). Eam sane ob causam voluit Deus divinas scripturas simplici sermone conscribi. Si cui autem homini voluptati sint cantus et carmina, huic, ait Lactantius laudes Dei canere et audire debet esse jucundum.
Nor less vicious, he says, is the pleasure of the ears, which is taken from the sweetness of voice, speech and song, above all on the stage and in the theatre (ch. 21). It was indeed for this reason that God willed the divine Scriptures to be written in plain speech. But if songs and poems are a pleasure to any man, to him, says Lactantius, it ought to be delightful to sing and to hear the praises of God.
Gustatus autem et odoratus oblectamenta similiter cavenda sunt (cap. 22). Turpe siquidem bono sapientique viro est, si ventri et gulae serviat, aut floribus incedat coronatus. Voluptatum praeterea illecebrae arma diabolo subministrant, quibus titillat animas, earumque virtutem expugnare conatur.
The delights of taste and smell must likewise be guarded against (ch. 22). For it is shameful for a good and wise man if he is a slave to his belly and gullet, or goes about crowned with flowers. Moreover, the allurements of pleasures supply the devil with weapons, with which he tickles souls and tries to storm their virtue.
Fatetur quidem Lactantius voluptatem tactus esse totius corporis sensum: sed de sola libidine disserit (cap. 23). Quamvis autem haec in hominibus longe major et ardentior, quam in caeteris animantibus sit; eam tamen diabolus variis modis, ac maxime lupanaribus, palam et impune constitutis, acuit et inflammat. Contra ejus itaque impetus maxima virtute armari debemus. At si quis ejus affectus fraenare non possit, illam intra legitimi thori contineat praescriptum. Nulli enim viro plures mulieres, neque ulli mulieri
Lactantius admits indeed that the pleasure of touch is the sense of the whole body, but he discusses lust alone (ch. 23). And although this is far greater and more ardent in men than in the other living creatures, yet the devil sharpens and inflames it in various ways, and above all by brothels set up openly and with impunity. Against its assaults, therefore, we must be armed with the greatest virtue. But if anyone cannot rein in its passions, let him keep it within the rule of the lawful marriage-bed. For to no man several women, nor to any woman
Editors' notes and page, col. 851
Page
- running head: 851 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS (cut off at right edge as DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIC)
- marginal letters: A ‹centi nisi benedicendo respondeat›; B ‹omnia peccata praecipitem agunt›; C ‹aut videre, aut filios recenter natos›; D ‹tique viro est, si ventri et gulae›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is the editors' analysis of Div. Inst. VI, chs. 18-23 (first words "centi nisi benedicendo respondeat"); "centi" is the end of a word broken from col. 850 (probably maledicenti), English begins mid-sentence; column ends mid-sentence at "ulli mulieri", supplement in English is conjectural; vi⟨c⟩tus, spe⟨c⟩tacula, homi⟨c⟩idium have damaged letters; stray accent-like marks over "ejuscemodi" and "libidine" taken as specks and not set; right-hand column (852) visible but not set
PL 6:852plures viros ullo plane modo simul habere licet. Ab utroque autem conjuge servanda est conjugii fides, ac nefas omnibus legitima illius voluptate uti, nisi suscipiendae sobolis causa. Vitandum itaque non tantum omne adulterium, sed prava cogitatio, ita ut nullus alienam mulierem videndo, illam animo concupiscat. Neque objiciendum difficile esse fraenos injicere voluptati. Plurimi etenim, ait auctor noster, beatam et incorruptam corporis integritatem retinuerunt. At hoc continentiae genus, quod Deus non praecipit, sed dumtaxat consulit, est virtutis tamquam consummatio, qua homo ipsi Deo fit similis.
several husbands, is it in any way at all permitted to have at the same time. By both spouses, moreover, the faith of marriage must be kept, and it is wrong for anyone to use its lawful pleasure except for the sake of begetting offspring. Therefore not only must all adultery be avoided, but also wicked thought, so that no one, on seeing another man's wife, desires her in his mind. Nor should it be objected that it is difficult to put reins on pleasure. For very many, says our author, have kept a blessed and uncorrupted integrity of the body. But this kind of continence, which God does not command but only counsels, is as it were the consummation of virtue, by which man becomes like God Himself.
Si quis porro libidine, cupiditate, aut alio quovis modo peccaverit, non desperanda peccati venia, quam Deus sincere vereque poenitenti concedit. Nec est sane quod quis sibi de peccato occulto blandiatur. Nam nihil, uti ibi Lactantius variis Senecae Ciceronisque verbis confirmat, est Deo absconditum. Omni itaque peccati labe expurganda est conscientia, illique soli aperienda, qui eam sanare potest (cap. 24 et 25).
Further, if anyone has sinned through lust, through desire, or in any other way, pardon for the sin is not to be despaired of, which God grants to one who repents sincerely and truly. Nor indeed is there any reason why anyone should flatter himself about a hidden sin. For nothing, as Lactantius confirms there with various words of Seneca and Cicero, is hidden from God. The conscience, therefore, must be cleansed of every stain of sin, and laid open to Him alone Who can heal it (chs. 24 and 25).
Quisquis autem virtute omni praeditus, Dei praeceptis paret et obedit, hic verus illius cultor est, ac vere illi sacrificat. Non enim Deus verbenas, fibras, cespitem, ebur, aut ullum texturae ac picturae opus, non immolationes, et sanguinem pecudum, non magnifica templa exigit, sed puram mentem, castam innocentemque vitam, laudes, hymnos et gratiarum actiones, quae, uti Trismegistus memorat, vera dona sunt, et sacrificia, quae Deus ab homine, ad justitiam, sicut ait Tullius, nato postulat. Hac porro justitia et virtute constat verus Dei cultus, veraque religio. Caeterum ab omnibus misericordia Dei imploranda est, petenda venia peccatorum, et ipse Deus in corde nostro consecrandus.
But whoever, endowed with every virtue, complies with and obeys the commands of God, he is His true worshipper, and truly sacrifices to Him. For God does not demand sacred boughs, entrails, turf, ivory, or any work of weaving and painting, not slaughterings and the blood of cattle, not magnificent temples, but a pure mind, a chaste and innocent life, praises, hymns and thanksgivings, which, as Trismegistus records, are the true gifts and sacrifices that God requires of man, born, as Tully says, for justice. In this justice and virtue, moreover, consist the true worship of God and true religion. For the rest, the mercy of God must be implored by all, pardon of sins must be sought, and God Himself must be consecrated in our heart.
ARTICULUS VII.
Article VII.
Analysis libri septimi.
Analysis of the seventh book.
Hujus libri initio Lactantius palam declarat instituendam a se disputationem de divino perpetuae felicitatis praemio, quod variis sacrarum Scripturarum testimoniis, et argumentis probabilibus se demonstraturum esse confidit (cap. 1). Sed antea probandum esse putavit quam ob causam factus sit mundus, ac refellendam opinionem Platonis, qui eum semper mansurum, et Aristotelis, qui semper fuisse, ac semper futurum praedicavit. Veriorem quidem esse existimat sententiam Epicuri, qui auctore Democrito, mundum et ortum esse, et periturum asseverat. Sed nec ille, nec alii, inquit, philosophi veritatem leviter odorati, rationem reddere potuerunt cur mundus resolvetur. Quin etiam hi vitiis et cupiditatibus irretiti, ea numquam vera esse intellexerunt, quae a christianis traduntur.
At the beginning of this book Lactantius openly declares that he is to undertake a discussion of the divine reward of everlasting happiness, which he trusts he will demonstrate by various testimonies of the sacred Scriptures and by probable arguments (ch. 1). But first he thought it must be proved for what reason the world was made, and the opinion refuted of Plato, who declared that it would last for ever, and of Aristotle, who declared that it always had been and always would be. He judges indeed that the opinion of Epicurus is truer, who, following Democritus, asserts that the world both had a beginning and will perish. But neither he, he says, nor other philosophers, having caught a faint scent of the truth, were able to give a reason why the world will be dissolved. Indeed, these men, ensnared by vices and desires, never understood those things to be true which are handed down by Christians.
Tot vero tantorumque errorum praecipua procul dubio origo fonsque fuit, quod propriis ingenii viribus ea comprehendere voluerint, quae ab homine, nisi a Deo eductus fuerit, non possunt intelligi (cap. 2). Stoicos vero nominatim corripit, qui modo naturam
Of so many and so great errors, however, the chief origin and source was without doubt that they wished to grasp by the strength of their own intellect those things which cannot be understood by man unless he has been taught by God (ch. 2). The Stoics, moreover, he rebukes by name, who at one time nature
Editors' notes and page, col. 852
Page
- running head: …NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 852 (left part cut off at image edge; number printed blurred)
- marginal letters: A plures viros ullo plane; B est sane quod quis; C tiam, sicut ait Tullius; D mansurum, et Aristotelis
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (analysis of the Divine Institutes, end of the analysis of Book VI and start of "ARTICULUS VII. Analysis libri septimi"), set in full; "resolvetur" printed, a subjunctive (resolvatur/resolveretur) might be intended, so it is kept and translated as "will be dissolved"; "eductus" is translated as the probable intended "edoctus"; "fraenos" read as æ ligature; "cap. 24 et 25" read as 24 (figure blurred, but repentance and Seneca/Cicero on nothing hidden from God are in Inst. VI.24); punctuation after "prava cogitatio" blurred, comma kept; the column ends mid-sentence at "naturam"
PL 6:853dividebant in duas partes, efficientem et effectam, quarum una non possit esse sine altera: modo asserebant Deum esse mentem mundi, et mundum Dei corpus (cap. 3). Plato quidem eis praeiverat, qui docuit mundum a Deo factum, et ejus providentia gubernari: sed is non explicat cur et cujus gratia factus sit. Stoici vero praedicabant illum esse conditum hominum causa. Verum Epicurus hanc opinionem rejecit, asseruitque illum ortum sponte sua, ac fortuito atomorum concursu. Sed se nescire fatebatur quam factus sit ob causam. Omnes itaque errores illos auctor noster impugnat et destruit (cap. 4). Variis autem rationibus demonstrat mundum creatum a Deo fuisse, non quidem propter illum ipsum, neque propter se, qui eum creavit, et sine illo esse potest, sed animantium causa, et animantes propter hominem. Cur ergo, inquiebant philosophi et cum eis Cicero, creata est pestiferarum bestiarum et natricum tanta multitudo? Respondet Lactantius homini sapientia praedito bona et mala esse proposita, ut haec vitaret, et illis uteretur. Quam quidem responsionem postquam Asclepiadis testimonio corroboravit, docet utique propter ipsummet Deum creatum fuisse hominem, ut opera ejus intelligat, miretur, praedicet et illum tamquam verum patrem suum colat ac veneretur (cap. 5). Atque hinc facile satisfacit Epicuro perperam roganti quae ex hominis creatione Deo utilitas.
divided into two parts, the efficient and the effected, of which the one cannot exist without the other; at another they asserted that God is the mind of the world, and the world the body of God (ch. 3). Plato indeed had gone before them, who taught that the world was made by God and is governed by His providence; but he does not explain why and for whose sake it was made. The Stoics, however, proclaimed that it was founded for the sake of men. But Epicurus rejected this opinion, and asserted that it arose of its own accord and by a chance concourse of atoms. Yet he admitted that he did not know for what cause it was made. Our author therefore attacks and destroys all those errors (ch. 4). And by various reasons he demonstrates that the world was created by God, not indeed for its own sake, nor for the sake of Him Who created it and can exist without it, but for the sake of living creatures, and living creatures for the sake of man. Why then, said the philosophers, and Cicero with them, was so great a multitude of pestilent beasts and water-snakes created? Lactantius replies that good things and evil things have been set before man, endowed as he is with wisdom, so that he might avoid the latter and make use of the former. After he has strengthened this reply with the testimony of Asclepiades, he teaches that man was certainly created for the sake of God Himself, so that he might understand His works, admire them, proclaim them, and worship and revere Him as his true father (ch. 5). And from this he easily answers Epicurus, who wrongly asks what advantage comes to God from the creation of man.
Urgebat vero impius ille philosophus hominem, si haec vera sint, non debuisse mortalem, et tot morbis obnoxium creari. At priusquam Lactantius tam frivolae argumentationi, jam in superioribus libris eversae respondeat, rursus mundi creationem breviter exponit, aitque hominem post caeteras omnes creaturas mortalem conditum; ut infinita vis, sive multitudo gigneretur animarum, et ipse homo laborum malorumque tolerantia summum immortalitatis bonum, non naturae, sed virtuti tribuendum consequatur. Mortalis itaque primum nascitur, et postea fit immortalis, et immortali felicitate donabitur, si tamen justitiam, veri Dei cultu contentam, et coelesti lavacro acceptam, spretis terrestribus bonis, ac sanctis operibus sartam tectam et integram servaverit.
But that impious philosopher pressed the point that, if these things are true, man ought not to have been created mortal and liable to so many diseases. But before Lactantius replies to so frivolous an argument, already overturned in the earlier books, he again briefly sets out the creation of the world, and says that man was established mortal after all the other creatures, so that an infinite force, or multitude, of souls might be begotten, and that man himself, by the endurance of toils and evils, might attain the supreme good of immortality, which is to be attributed not to nature but to virtue. He is therefore first born mortal, and afterwards becomes immortal, and will be endowed with immortal happiness, provided that, having spurned earthly goods, he has kept justice, which is contained in the worship of the true God and received in the heavenly washing, whole, sound and intact by holy works.
Errant igitur, qui plures deos colunt, garriuntque mundum nulla ratione, sed voluptatis nostrae causa factum, nulla Dei providentia administrari, et animam hominis cum corpore interituram (cap. 6).
They err, therefore, who worship many gods, and prattle that the world was made for no reason but for the sake of our pleasure, that it is administered by no providence of God, and that the soul of man will perish with the body (ch. 6).
Quamvis autem coelestis hujus doctrinae summam non intellexerint philosophi gentiles; nulla tamen eorum fuit secta, quae veri aliquid non viderit; sed quod ejus fautores vitio suo, et studio contradicendi corrupisse convincuntur (cap. 7). Plato enimvero recte mundum a Deo, alii pessime sponte sua vel ex atomis factum dixerunt. Recte stoici illum hominis causa creatum praedicabant; Democritus pessime homines nulla ratione, nulloque auctore, instar vermiculorum ex terra effossos putavit. Recte Aristoteles asseruit hominem ad virtutem, pessime Aristarchus ad voluptatem capessendam natum. Recte Zenon docuit
But although the pagan philosophers did not understand the sum of this heavenly doctrine, yet there was no sect of them which did not see something of the truth; but what it saw, its adherents are convicted of having corrupted through their own fault and their zeal for contradicting (ch. 7). Plato indeed rightly said that the world was made by God, others very wrongly that it was made of its own accord or from atoms. The Stoics rightly proclaimed that it was created for the sake of man; Democritus very wrongly thought that men were dug out of the earth like little worms, for no reason and with no author. Aristotle rightly asserted that man was born for virtue, Aristarchus very wrongly that he was born for the pursuit of pleasure. Zeno rightly taught
Editors' notes and page, col. 853
Page
- running head: 853 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A dividebant in duas partes, efficientem et effectam; B sed animantium causa, et animantes propter homi-; C obnoxium creari. At priusquam Lactantius tam fri-; D factum, nulla Dei providentia administrari, et ani-
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (Dissertatio, a summary of Div. Inst. Book VII), set in full; it begins mid-sentence with "dividebant" and ends mid-sentence with "docuit". The numeral in "(cap. 3)" is damaged; read as 3. "coelesti" and "coelestis" read as the oe ligature; the print is not fully distinct and may be ae. "contentam" is set as printed; it is possibly meant for "contextam". "Aristarchus" is set as printed, though Lactantius (VII.7) names Aristippus; this is likely the editor's slip rather than a type error. Neighbouring column cut off at the right edge is not set.
PL 6:854esse inferos, pessime Epicurus id tanquam poetarum figmentum repudiavit.
that there are those below, Epicurus very wrongly rejected it as a fiction of the poets.
Ad probandam dehinc animae humanae immortalitatem Lactantius accedit. Eam autem Plato inde demonstrat, quia illa per se ipsam sentit, et semper movetur (cap. 8). Ne vero eamdem immortalitatem mutis animalibus daret, huic perpetuo, quem homo per se habet, motui optime adjecit sapientiam. In eadem sententia fuerunt et Pythagoras, et Pherecydes, quam frustra Dicaearchus, Democritus, Epicurus, atque etiam Cicero dubiam et incertam facere conati sunt.
Next Lactantius proceeds to prove the immortality of the human soul. Plato demonstrates it from this, that the soul perceives through itself and is always in motion (ch. 8). But lest he should grant the same immortality to dumb animals, to this perpetual motion, which man has of himself, he very rightly added wisdom. Of the same opinion were both Pythagoras and Pherecydes, an opinion which Dicaearchus, Democritus, Epicurus, and even Cicero tried in vain to make doubtful and uncertain.
Nec objiciendum est animam post corporis mortem non videri amplius. Nam vox, ventus, odor, et ipsemet Deus, etsi sub oculos nostros non cadant, mentis tamen nostrae acie, atque ex eorum effectibus cernuntur. Quapropter nemo urgere debebat intellectu esse difficile quomodo anima sine corporeis organis sensum retinere possit. Non enim facilius intelligitur quomodo Deus vigeat sine corpore. Quid vero quod ethnici credere utique cogebantur deos suos exsistere, tametsi eos corporis expertes esse praedicarent (cap. 9).
Nor is it to be objected that the soul is no longer seen after the death of the body. For voice, wind, smell, and God Himself, although they do not fall under our eyes, are nevertheless discerned by the sharpness of our mind and from their effects. Therefore no one ought to have pressed the point that it is hard to understand how the soul can retain sensation without bodily organs. For it is no easier to understand how God lives and is strong without a body. And what of the fact that the heathen were certainly compelled to believe that their gods existed, although they declared them to be without a body (ch. 9)?
Aliis vero argumentis Lactantius immortalitatem animae demonstrat. Ac primo quidem quia nullum est aliud praeter hominem animal, quod teneat Dei notitiam, cultum et religionem. Secundo, quia homo igne, qui coeleste atque lucis et vitae elementum est, solus ex animalibus utitur. Tertio, quia virtus, inquit, soli homini data, magno argumento est immortales esse animas. Ea enim virtute homo dulces et jucundas hujus vitae voluptates contemnit, immo adversus illas usque ad mortem pugnat. At hujus pugnae et victoriae debetur, et a Deo dabitur aliquod praemium, quod aliud esse nequit, nisi beata post hanc vitam immortalitas.
Lactantius also demonstrates the immortality of the soul by other arguments. And first, because there is no animal other than man which has knowledge of God, worship and religion. Second, because man alone of the animals makes use of fire, which is a heavenly element and the element of light and life. Third, because virtue, he says, given to man alone, is a great proof that souls are immortal. For by that virtue man despises the sweet and pleasant pleasures of this life, indeed fights against them even to death. But to this fight and victory some reward is owed, and will be given by God, which can be nothing other than a blessed immortality after this life.
Quarto, vitia, et quae ex eis percipitur voluptas, finem accipiunt, virtus vero perpetua esse debet (cap. 10). Ergo ejus merces, et humanus animus, qui illam solus inter animantes cupit, debet, uti ait Cicero, esse immortalis. Quinto, qui virtutem et justitiam sequuntur, quia in hac corporali vita plerumque miseri sunt, debent in altera, sicut ipse Deus, qui aeterna bona tribuit, esse in aeternum beati. Sexto, sicut corporis opera caduca et mortalia sunt; ita animi aeterna esse debent, quemadmodum ingeniorum ac praeclare actorum monimenta sempiterna esse nemo non videt (cap. 11). Septimo, corpus nihil penitus, nisi temporale aliquid, anima vero multa nec corporea, nec fragilia, sed aeterna desiderat. At non frustra illi insitum est hoc desiderium. Ergo aeterna esse debet. Denique visui ac tactui corpus subjacet, anima autem non potest aut tangi aut videri. Ergo sicut illud mortale, ita haec immortalis est.
Fourth, vices, and the pleasure which is derived from them, come to an end, but virtue must be perpetual (ch. 10). Therefore its reward, and the human mind, which alone among living things desires it, must, as Cicero says, be immortal. Fifth, those who follow virtue and justice, since in this bodily life they are for the most part wretched, must in the other life, like God Himself, Who bestows eternal goods, be blessed for ever. Sixth, just as the works of the body are perishable and mortal, so those of the mind must be eternal, just as everyone sees that the monuments of genius and of things nobly done are everlasting (ch. 11). Seventh, the body desires nothing at all but something temporal, whereas the soul desires many things that are neither bodily nor fragile, but eternal. But this desire has not been implanted in it in vain. Therefore it must be eternal. Finally, the body is subject to sight and touch, but the soul can be neither touched nor seen. Therefore, as the former is mortal, so the latter is immortal.
Posthaec Lactantius opposita Lucretii argumenta infirmat, planeque diluit (cap. 12). Objiciebat enim ille: Anima cum corpore nascitur: ergo cum illo intereat necesse est. Fatetur quidem Lactantius nasci corpus, utpote solidum, terrenaque concretione formatum:
After this Lactantius weakens and entirely refutes the opposing arguments of Lucretius (ch. 12). For he objected: The soul is born with the body; therefore it must perish with it. Lactantius indeed grants that the body is born, inasmuch as it is solid, and formed by an earthly concretion,
Editors' notes and page, col. 854
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A esse inferos, pessime Epicurus; B tamen nostrae acie, atque ex; C animas. Ea enim virtute; D animi aeterna esse debent
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the column is the editors' dissertation summarizing Lactantius (continues from col. 853, first words here "esse inferos, pessime Epicurus"); "nasci" printed as "nascl" in the scan, taken as damaged type, UNSURE; last word "for-" split at the column break (formatum or similar); column number in head blurred, reads 854 or 884; left-column text from col. 853 visible in the images, not set
PL 6:855sed contendit animam, quae tenuissima est, nec ullum sub corporis sensum cadit, a coelesti subtilitate, ut alibi ipse Lucretius cecinit, deduci, sive a Deo creari. Falsum vero est corpus interire simul atque discedit anima. Per multos etenim dies postea integrum manet, ac certis quibusdam aromatibus conditum, durat perquam diutissime.
but he maintains that the soul, which is most fine and falls under no sense of the body, is derived from a heavenly subtlety, as Lucretius himself sang elsewhere, that is, is created by God. It is false, moreover, that the body perishes as soon as the soul departs. For it remains intact for many days afterwards, and, when embalmed with certain spices, it lasts a very long time indeed.
Instabat Lucretius : Sensus in pueris crescit, viget in juvenibus, in senibus minuitur. Ergo sensus, sive anima mortalis est. Respondet Lactantius aliud esse mentem, qua vivimus; et aliud animam, qua cogitamus. At mens, inquit, sive intelligentia in homine pro aetate augetur et minuitur. Anima vero in eodem semper permanet statu. Praeterea si memoria scientiaque aliquid accipiant incrementi aut detrimenti, vel si plane deficiant, non animi, sed corporis est vitium.
Lucretius pressed on: Sense grows in children, is strong in young men, and diminishes in old men. Therefore sense, that is, the soul, is mortal. Lactantius replies that the mind, by which we live, is one thing, and the soul, by which we think, is another. But the mind, he says, that is, the intelligence in man, increases and diminishes according to age. The soul, however, remains always in the same state. Moreover, if memory and knowledge receive any increase or loss, or if they fail altogether, the fault is not of the soul but of the body.
Urgebat idem Epicureus animam dolori et luctui, atque idcirco fragilitati et morti esse obnoxiam. Quin immo, ait auctor noster, anima moerorem repellit sapientia et virtute, quae immortalitatis est fabricatrix.
The same Epicurean urged that the soul is subject to pain and grief, and therefore to frailty and death. On the contrary, says our author, the soul repels sorrow by wisdom and virtue, which is the maker of immortality.
Eadem facilitate illud diluit, a Lucretio additum, animam morbo et oblivione cum corpore suo affici. Virtus enim propterea, inquit, adhibenda est, ne mens, non autem anima ullo fraugatur corporis dolore, et oblivionem sui patiatur.
With the same ease he refutes the point added by Lucretius, that the soul is affected by disease and forgetfulness together with its body. For virtue, he says, must be employed precisely so that the mind, and not the soul, may not be broken by any pain of the body and suffer forgetfulness of itself.
Nec hilum quidem proficiebat Lucretius rursum objiciendo animam esse corporis partem, quae ab illo separata non magis sentit, quam oculus a corpore avulsus. Negat siquidem Lactantius, ac pernegat animam esse corporis partem; sicuti omnes recte inficiantur id, quod in vase aut domo continetur, illius esse partes.
Nor did Lucretius gain a whit by objecting again that the soul is a part of the body, which, when separated from it, has no more sensation than an eye torn from the body. For Lactantius denies, and flatly denies, that the soul is a part of the body; just as all rightly deny that what is contained in a vessel or a house is a part of it.
Caeteris autem omnibus imbecillius futiliusque illud esse censet, quod rursum opponit Epicureus ille poeta animam paulatim ex morientibus corporis partibus emigrare. Nam anima in his, qui uno momento interficiuntur, e corpore statim erumpit. Ex frigescentibus vero aliorum, diuturno morbo laborantium, membris si paulatim se explicare videatur, illud non animae, sed corporis defectu accidit.
But he judges weaker and more futile than all the rest the objection which that Epicurean poet raises again, that the soul departs gradually from the dying parts of the body. For in those who are killed in a single moment the soul bursts forth from the body at once. And if in others, who labour under a long illness, it seems to free itself gradually from their growing-cold limbs, that happens through the failure not of the soul but of the body.
Ridet porro Lactantius Lucretium qui demum urget ridiculum animae sese dissolvi conquerentis commentum. Quis enim animae ullius etiam Epicurei morientis audivit aliquando ejuscemodi querimoniam? Quae etiam potest esse hominis mortui querela? Denique morientes plurimi se exire potius et proficisci, quam mori, voce aut gestu significant.
Lactantius further laughs at Lucretius, who finally presses the ridiculous fiction of a soul complaining that it is being dissolved. For who has ever heard such a complaint from the soul of anyone, even of a dying Epicurean? And what complaint can a dead man make? Finally, very many of the dying indicate by voice or gesture that they are going out and setting forth rather than dying.
Poterat quidem auctor noster Epicureis opponere Pythagoreorum de animae transmigratione opinionem. Sed eam praetermittit, utpote quae absurda, nec commemoratione, aut confutatione digna sit. Veram autem de animae immortalitate sententiam stabilit et confirmat non solum Trismegisti, Apollinis Milesii et Sibyllarum testimoniis, sed quia etiam nullus eam negare auderet coram mago quodam homine, qui novit animas suis carminibus evocare. Neminem vero censet esse magis insulsum et fatuum, quam Aristoxenum,
Our author could indeed have set against the Epicureans the opinion of the Pythagoreans on the transmigration of the soul. But he passes it over, as being absurd and worthy neither of mention nor of refutation. The true doctrine of the immortality of the soul, however, he establishes and confirms not only by the testimonies of Trismegistus, of Apollo of Miletus and of the Sibyls, but also because no one would dare to deny it in the presence of a certain magician who knew how to call up souls by his incantations. And he judges that no one is more senseless and foolish than Aristoxenus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 855
Page
- running head: 855 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIO[NIBUS] (cut off at the right edge of the image)
- marginal letters: A ‹matum : sed contendit animam›; B ‹menti, vel si plane deficiant›; C ‹avulsus. Negat siquidem Lactantius›; D ‹rientis audivit aliquando ejuscemodi›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' prolegomena summarizing Lactantius (‹matum : sed contendit animam›); the column begins with the fragment "matum" of a word broken from the previous column; ends with "Aris-" broken across the column break; "ut alibi" partly damaged in print; "mentem, qua vivimus ... animam, qua cogitamus" set as printed although apparently reversed relative to Lactantius; misprint kept as printed: "fraugatur" (for frangatur); the right-hand column (856) is cut off and not set
PL 6:856qui cum nullam esse animam diceret, se vivere, et mentem, qua id cogitaverat, se habere non intellexit (cap. 13).
who, while he said that there is no soul, did not understand that he was living and that he had the mind with which he had thought this (ch. 13).
Quando autem et quomodo post corporis mortem homines impii poena aeterna mulctandi, et justi beata immortalique mercede remunerandi sint, ut explicet Lactantius, haud dubitanter asseverat appropinquare judicii tempus, ac mundum, quem quidam philosophi a multis saeculorum millibus extitisse somniaverant, expletis ab ejus ortu annis sex millibus consumendum: sed hanc ille opinionem rationibus ex quadam tantummodo convenientia petitis stabilire nititur (cap. 14).
But in order to explain when and how, after the death of the body, impious men are to be punished with eternal punishment and the just are to be rewarded with a blessed and immortal reward, Lactantius asserts without hesitation that the time of judgement is approaching, and that the world, which certain philosophers had dreamed had existed for many thousands of ages, is to be consumed once six thousand years from its beginning have been completed: but he strives to establish this opinion by reasons drawn only from a certain fittingness (ch. 14).
Plura tamen signa, inquit, hanc extremam mundi cladem praecurrent (cap. 15). Ubique enim quaelibet calamitates, miseriae, impietas, et omnium vitiorum illuvies terram obruent. Aegyptus sanguine tamquam flumine operietur. Romanum imperium, cujus varias aetates Seneca descripsit, subvertetur, quemadmodum a Prophetis, ac Sibylla et Hystaspe praedictum est (cap. 16). Post bella siquidem civilia decem reges illud inter se partientur, donec ex extremis septemtrionis finibus oriatur rex potentissimus, qui tres ex his decem regibus delebit, ac princeps omnium constituetur. Quae autem quantaque, eo regnante, mala et prodigia futura sint, auctor noster enucleate recenset.
Many signs, however, he says, will precede this final destruction of the world (ch. 15). For everywhere calamities of every kind, miseries, impiety and a flood of all vices will overwhelm the earth. Egypt will be covered with blood as with a river. The Roman empire, whose various ages Seneca described, will be overthrown, as was foretold by the Prophets, and by the Sibyl and Hystaspes (ch. 16). For after civil wars ten kings will divide it among themselves, until from the furthest regions of the north there arises a most powerful king, who will destroy three of these ten kings and will be established as ruler of all. And what evils and portents, and how great, will come to pass while he reigns, our author recounts in detail.
Addit ille mittendum a Deo prophetam magnum, qui editis pluribus miraculis, multos ad Dei cultum convertet (cap. 17). Sed hic propheta ab alio rege, ex Syria oriundo, occidetur, ac sine sepultura relictus, post diem tertium reviviscet, rapieturque in coelum. Impius autem ille rex, et mendaciorum propheta, se ipsum constituet ac vocabit deum, atque ut adoretur, signa faciet et prodigia. Templum vero Dei diruere conabitur, jubebit sectatores suos non secus ac pecudes signari, immanissima crudelitate vastabit orbem terrae, et montem, in quem veri Dei cultores confugient, obsidebit. Sed Deus eorum precibus exoratus, mittet ex coelo regem magnum, qui illos liberabit, impiosque omnes disperdet. Quae quidem omnia Hystaspis testimonio, et prolatis a se tam Hermetis, quam Sibyllarum verbis praenuntiata esse arbitratur (cap. 18).
He adds that a great prophet is to be sent by God, who, having performed many miracles, will convert many to the worship of God (ch. 17). But this prophet will be killed by another king, sprung from Syria, and, left without burial, after the third day he will come back to life and be caught up into heaven. But that impious king and prophet of lies will set himself up and call himself god, and, so that he may be worshipped, he will work signs and portents. He will try to destroy the temple of God, he will order his followers to be marked like cattle, he will lay waste the circle of the earth with most savage cruelty, and he will besiege the mountain to which the worshippers of the true God will flee. But God, moved by their prayers, will send from heaven a great king, who will set them free and will destroy all the impious. All these things, indeed, he judges to have been foretold by the testimony of Hystaspes and by the words, which he has cited, both of Hermes and of the Sibyls (ch. 18).
Porro autem rex ille magnus, postquam ceciderit gladius, de coelo noctu descendet, ipso paschatis pervigilio, ac comitantibus Angelis, qui tradent in manus justorum impios montem obsidentes (cap. 19). His vero deletis, et monte exciso, solus fugiet impius Antichristus, qui quarto postea praelio debellatus, scelerum suorum cum principibus et tyrannis luet poenas. Demum exstincta malitia, requiescet orbis, atque simulacra deorum, et omnis idololatria penitus exstinguetur.
Furthermore, that great king, after the sword has fallen, will descend from heaven by night, on the very vigil of the Pasch, with the Angels accompanying Him, who will deliver into the hands of the just the impious who are besieging the mountain (ch. 19). When these have been destroyed and the mountain cut down, the impious Antichrist alone will flee, who, vanquished afterwards in a fourth battle, will pay the penalty for his crimes together with the princes and tyrants. At last, wickedness having been extinguished, the world will be at rest, and the images of the gods and all idolatry will be utterly extinguished.
Postea resurgent mortui, et a magno rege, Dei filio cultores veri Dei judicabuntur, ac singuli pro meritis aut mercedem accipient aut poenam (cap. 20). Ibi autem Lactantius explicat quomodo et quo igne animae improborum homnium, tametsi immortales ac spirituales,
Afterwards the dead will rise again, and the worshippers of the true God will be judged by the great King, the Son of God, and each according to his deserts will receive either reward or punishment (ch. 20). There, moreover, Lactantius explains how and by what fire the souls of wicked men, although immortal and spiritual,
Editors' notes and page, col. 856
Page
- running head: [...]NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 856 (left part of the head cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A toxenum, qui cum nullam; B calamitates, miseriae, impietas; C Syria oriundo, occidetur; D gladius, de coelo noctu
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' analysis of Divine Institutes VII (‹toxenum, qui cum nullam esse animam›); first word "toxenum" is the end of "Aris-toxenum" broken from col. 855; last word "spiri-" broken into the next column; "convenientia", "sint", "Prophetis", "liberabit", "Antichristus" printed with damaged letters and read as such; "homnium" read as printed, perhaps damaged type rather than misprint, and the mark after it may be ";" rather than ","; italic "se ipsum constituet ac vocabit deum" set as plain text; left-column fragments belong to col. 855 and are not set
PL 6:857revera cruciabuntur. Quin etiam addit justos etiam igne examinandos (cap. 21).
will truly be tormented. Moreover, he adds that even the just are to be tested by fire (ch. 21).
Neque haec, inquit, mera sunt, ut quidam putant, poetarum, caeteris scriptoribus antiquiorum figmenta. Nam hi veram de hominum resurrectione doctrinam, assiduis prophetarum nostrorum concionibus praedicatam, non satis intelligentes, aut immutarunt, aut corruperunt. Maronis autem testimonio id confirmat, atque insuper ostendit certissimum illud documentum a nemine posse ideo labefactari aut infirmari, quia post tot saecula nullus ab inferis vivus remeavit (cap. 22).
Nor are these things, he says, mere fictions of the poets, as some think, [and] of the other more ancient writers. For these, not sufficiently understanding the true doctrine of the resurrection of men, proclaimed in the constant preaching of our prophets, either altered it or corrupted it. He confirms this, moreover, by the testimony of Maro, and further shows that that most certain proof cannot be shaken or weakened by anyone, for this reason, that after so many ages no one has come back alive from the underworld (ch. 22).
Falsos itaque illos esse pronuntiat, qui docuerunt animas aut renasci, vel de corporibus in alia corpora migrare. Nam mortui reipsa resurgent, quando eorum animae, uti a Chrysippo et Sibylla traditum, corporibus suis rursum a Deo induentur. Nec putat curiosius inquirendum quomodo id fieri possit. Nulla enim operum Dei etsi ratio reddi queat; credere tamen debemus ab illo veterem hominem inenarrabili modo restituendum, qui novum creavit (cap. 23).
He therefore declares false those who taught that souls are either born again or migrate from bodies into other bodies. For the dead will in fact rise again, when their souls, as was handed down by Chrysippus and the Sibyl, will be clothed once more by God with their own bodies. Nor does he think that one should inquire too curiously how this can come about. For although no account can be given of the works of God, yet we must believe that the old man is to be restored in an indescribable manner by Him Who created him new (ch. 23).
Post maximum autem, ait ille, judicium, et justos ad vitam revocatos, Christus mille annis regnabit inter homines, ac cum eis versabitur (cap. 24). Nos autem admonet se breviter ea enarrare, quae opinabatur per id tempus eventura, ac quale futurum hominum vivendi genus. Propter varias autem de elapso ab ortu mundi annorum numero opiniones, dictu fatetur esse difficile, quando complebuntur sex illa annorum millia, quibus finitis, mundi, sicuti superius dixerat, fiet lapsus et ruina. Putat tamen annos ab eo, quo haec scribebat, tempore non amplius superesse quam ducentos (cap. 25).
After the greatest judgement, he says, and after the just have been called back to life, Christ will reign for a thousand years among men, and will dwell with them (ch. 24). He reminds us, moreover, that he is briefly recounting the things which he supposed would come to pass during that time, and what manner of living men would have. But because of the various opinions about the number of years elapsed since the beginning of the world, he admits that it is difficult to say when those six thousand years will be completed, at whose end, as he had said above, the fall and ruin of the world will take place. He thinks, however, that from the time at which he was writing these things no more than two hundred years remain (ch. 25).
Tum deinde nostros ille ante oculos ponit quanta mala, finiente millenario Christi regno, princeps daemonum cum suis asseclis facturus sit, quomodo cum iis penitus interibit, ac solus per septem annos permanebit Dei populus (cap. 26). His tandem expletis, mundus, inquit, renovabitur, homines transformabuntur in angelorum similitudinem, injusti resurgent, ut cum daemone et ministris ejus igne cruciatuque sempiterno torqueantur. Porro autem ille declarat hanc esse sanctorum prophetarum doctrinam, quam quidem quia christiani abscondebant, exsecrandas opiniones illis ethnici falso ascripserunt. Posthaec in quibusdam tantum editionibus subjungitur epilogus, quo Lactantius Constantini Magni laudat pietatem, ac de restituta christiana religione gratulatur. Sed haec in melioribus codicibus praetermissa tam spuria et supposita videntur, quam certum est auctorem nostrum omnes adhortari ad suscipiendam veram religionem, ad fragilia caducaque bona contemnenda, ad dandam semper justitiae aliisque virtutibus operam, ut possint promissum a Deo sempiternae felicitatis praemium consequi (cap. 27).
Then next he sets before our eyes how great the evils are which, as the thousand-year reign of Christ draws to its end, the prince of demons will do with his followers, how he will utterly perish together with them, and how the people of God will remain alone for seven years (ch. 26). When these are at last completed, he says, the world will be renewed, men will be transformed into the likeness of angels, and the unjust will rise again, so that with the demon and his ministers they may be tormented with fire and everlasting torture. Furthermore, he declares that this is the doctrine of the holy prophets, and that, because the Christians kept it hidden, the heathen falsely ascribed to them abominable opinions. After this, in certain editions only, an epilogue is appended, in which Lactantius praises the piety of Constantine the Great and gives thanks for the restoration of the Christian religion. But these passages, omitted in the better manuscripts, appear as surely spurious and interpolated as it is certain that our author exhorts all men to take up the true religion, to despise frail and perishable goods, and always to devote their effort to justice and the other virtues, so that they may obtain the reward of everlasting happiness promised by God (ch. 27).
Editors' notes and page, col. 857
Page
- running head: 857 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹tuales, revera cruciabuntur›; B ‹eorum animae, uti a Chrysippo›; C ‹dixerat, fiet lapsus et ruina›; D ‹runt. Posthaec in quibusdam›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins mid-word with the fragment "tuales" broken from col. 856, set as printed; editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (‹tuales, revera cruciabuntur›), summarizing Div. Inst. VII, chs. 21-27; the right-hand column visible at the image edge belongs to col. 858 and is not set; "poetarum, caeteris scriptoribus" and "Nulla enim operum Dei etsi ratio" are set as printed though the syntax is awkward (possibly a dropped -que and a displaced etsi); not marked as misprints; no full-width line
PL 6:858De horum librorum auctore, titulo, argumentis, numero, divisione in capita, ac quas ob rationes in lucem editi sint.
On the author of these books, their title, subjects, number, division into chapters, and the reasons for which they were brought out into the light.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
First Article.
De horum librorum auctore, ac titulo, quid Institutionum divinarum nomine intelligatur, de totius Operis, singulorumque librorum titulis, argumentis, numero, atque in capita divisione.
On the author of these books, and their title; what is understood by the name of Divine Institutes; on the titles of the whole Work and of the individual books, their subjects, number, and division into chapters.
Lactantium horum septem de divinis Institutionibus librorum esse verum auctorem tantus tamque unanimis omnium semper fuit consensus, ut nulla, ne minima quidem ea de re controversia haberi posse videatur. Nihil itaque necesse est infinita propemodum illorum, atque in primis recentiorum, quibus id probetur, testimonia a nobis congeri. Unum tamen instar omnium testem omni exceptione majorem appellabimus Hieronymum, qui disertissime asseverat ab Lactantio nostro compositos: Institutionum divinarum adversum Gentes libros septem (Hieronym. Catalog. script. Eccl. § 80, pag. 121). In sua quoque ad Magnum oratorem epistola: « Septem, inquit, libros adversus Gentes Arnobius edidit, totidemque discipulus ejus Lactantius, qui de Ira quoque et Opificio Dei duo volumina condidit, quos si legere volueris, Dialogorum Ciceronis in eis ἐπιτομὴν reperies (Epist. 83, ad Magn. pag. 656). Et rursum in alia epistola, ad Pammachium et Oceanum haec scribit: Quis mihi interdicere potest, ne legam Institutionum ejus, Lactantii, libros, quibus contra Gentes scripsit fortissime (Epist. 41 ad Pamm. et Ocean., pag. 345)?
That Lactantius is the true author of these seven books on the Divine Institutes has always been the agreement of all, so great and so unanimous that it seems no controversy, not even the least, can be had on that matter. There is therefore no need for us to gather together the almost countless testimonies of the ancients, and above all of the more recent writers, by which this may be proved. Yet one witness, equal to all and beyond every exception, we shall call upon, Jerome, who most expressly asserts that there were composed by our Lactantius seven books of Divine Institutes against the Gentiles (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers § 80, p. 121). Also in his letter to Magnus the orator: « Arnobius, he says, published seven books against the Gentiles, and as many his disciple Lactantius, who also composed two volumes, On Anger and On the Workmanship of God; if you are willing to read them, you will find in them an epitome of the Dialogues of Cicero (Letter 83, to Magnus, p. 656). And again in another letter, to Pammachius and Oceanus, he writes this: Who can forbid me to read the books of his Institutes, of Lactantius, which he wrote most vigorously against the Gentiles (Letter 41, to Pammachius and Oceanus, p. 345)?
Visne aliud adhuc certius tibi dari testimonium? Ecce praesto est ipsiusmet testificatio Lactantii, qui alio in opere, ubi impios falsorum deorum cultores exagitat, haec totidem verbis scripsit: Sed imperitiam horum jam coarguimus in secundo divinarum Institutionum libro (Lactant. lib. de Ira Dei, cap. 2). Postea vero alios castigat de Christo domino prave sentientes: Quos, inquit, ex parte jam refutavimus in quarto supradicti operis libro. Ubi quoque notat peripateticorum de ira temperanda opinionem: Quibus, ait ille, in sexto libro Institutionum respondimus (Ibid. cap. 17). Quid plura? Ille rursus eadem in commentatione: Satis, ait, ut opinor, ostendimus in nostris Institutionibus deos multos esse non posse (Ibid. cap. 11). Manifestum denique fecimus in hisce divinarum Institutionum libris ab illo suum de Opificio Dei librum citari. Ab ipso itaque et hunc et alios a se compositos significat. Ratum igitur certumque omnino est Lactantium nostrum esse horum librorum auctorem ac parentem.
Do you wish yet another, more certain testimony to be given you? See, here at hand is the testimony of Lactantius himself, who in another work, where he assails the impious worshippers of false gods, wrote this in so many words: But we have already exposed the ignorance of these men in the second book of the Divine Institutes (Lactantius, book On the Anger of God, ch. 2). Later indeed he rebukes others who think wrongly concerning Christ the Lord: Whom, he says, we have already in part refuted in the fourth book of the aforesaid work. Where also he remarks on the opinion of the Peripatetics on moderating anger: To whom, he says, we have replied in the sixth book of the Institutes (ibid. ch. 17). What more? Again in the same treatise he says: We have shown sufficiently, as I think, in our Institutes that there cannot be many gods (ibid. ch. 11). Finally, we have made it plain that in these very books of the Divine Institutes his book On the Workmanship of God is cited by him. Thus he himself indicates that both this and the others were composed by himself. It is therefore wholly settled and certain that our Lactantius is the author and parent of these books.
Nec minus ex jam citatis illius et Hieronymi verbis constans fixumque esse debet non alium his, de quibus agimus libris, ab Lactantio praefixum titulum, quam Institutionum divinarum. Cur autem eo titulo illos inscripserit, ex his colligere possumus ipsius verbis: Si quidam prudentes, et arbitri aequitatis, institutiones civilis juris compositas ediderunt; quibus
No less, from the words of his and of Jerome already cited, it must be firm and fixed that no other title was set by Lactantius at the head of these books with which we are dealing than that of Divine Institutes. But why he inscribed them with that title we can gather from these words of his own: If certain men learned in the law, and arbiters of equity, have published Institutes of civil law set in order; by which
Editors' notes and page, col. 858
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 858
- marginal letters: A ‹CAPUT II.›; B ‹videatur. Nihil itaque›; C ‹interdicere potest, ne legam›; D ‹opinor, ostendimus in nostris›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (CAPUT II., ‹De horum librorum auctore›), set in full; the opening guillemet before Septem has no printed closing mark; the left-hand fragments in the images belong to col. 857 and are not set; the column ends mid-sentence at quibus; the O of DISSERTATIO in the running head is oddly formed
PL 6:859civium dissidentium lites contentionesque sopirent; quanto melius nos et rectius divinas institutiones litteris persequemur, in quibus non de stillicidiis, aut aquis arcendis, aut manu conserenda, sed de spe, de vita, de salute, de immortalitate, de Deo loquemur; ut superstitiones mortiferas erroresque turpissimos sopiamus (lib. I Institut. cap. 1). Quemadmodum igitur plurimi, uti ex eorum operibus liquet, aliique summi, uti ait Cicero (Cic. lib. I de Legib.), viri libros de Jure civili et Legibus, atque ut ejusdem Ciceronis verbis utamur, de stillicidiorum, ac de parietum jure, aut de stipulationum et judiciorum formulis componendis, a se editos, institutiones civilis juris appellavere, sic longe melius rectiusque Lactantius putavit hos libros suos, in quibus de evertendo falsorum deorum, et stabiliendo veri Dei cultu agitur, Institutionum divinarum nomine et titulo esse inscribendos.
they might settle the lawsuits and disputes of quarrelling citizens; how much better and more rightly shall we treat in writing the divine institutes, in which we shall speak not about rain-drippings, or the warding off of waters, or the joining of hands in a claim, but about hope, about life, about salvation, about immortality, about God, so that we may lay to rest deadly superstitions and most shameful errors (Institutes, book 1, chapter 1). Just as, therefore, very many men, as is clear from their works, and other most eminent men, as Cicero says (Cicero, On the Laws, book 1), called the books they had published on civil Law and the Laws, and, to use the words of the same Cicero, on composing the law of rain-drippings and of party walls, or the formulas of stipulations and of judgements, institutes of the civil law, so far better and more rightly did Lactantius think that these books of his, in which the overthrowing of the worship of false gods and the establishing of the worship of the true God are treated, ought to be inscribed with the name and title of Divine Institutes.
Quid autem institutionum nomine significetur, si roges, respondebimus visum quibusdam eos designari libros, quibus prima docendae alicujus artis, seu scientiae elementa ita explicantur, ut rudes adhuc et indocti homines illam gradatim assequi possint. Verum Lactantius ampliori significatu nomen illud adhibuit. Palam siquidem profitetur se hoc in opere de omnibus christianae religionis institutis, falsisque gentilium superstitionibus, multo plenius et uberius disputavisse, quam caeteri sua usque ad tempora christianae religionis defensores disceptaverunt. Quapropter Institutionum divinarum nomine plenam et integram de enucleandis ac vindicandis ejusdem christianae religionis praeceptis et institutis, ac de ethnicorum impiis cultibus coarguendis designat disputationem. Ubi itaque hos ille libros aut alii solo citant Institutionum nomine, id brevitatis causa factum, nullus, ut opinor, diffitebitur.
But if you ask what is signified by the name of institutes, we shall answer that it has seemed to some that those books are designated in which the first elements of some art or science to be taught are so set out that men still unskilled and untaught may attain it step by step. But Lactantius employed that name in a wider sense. For he openly declares that in this work he has disputed about all the institutions of the Christian religion, and about the false superstitions of the gentiles, much more fully and abundantly than the other defenders of the Christian religion up to his own times had debated. Therefore by the name of Divine Institutes he designates a full and complete disputation on explaining and vindicating the precepts and institutions of the same Christian religion, and on refuting the impious worships of the heathen. Accordingly, where he himself or others cite these books by the name of Institutes alone, no one, I think, will deny that this was done for the sake of brevity.
Quamvis autem generalis sit ille totius operis titulus, singulis tamen libris suam, quemadmodum in antiquissimis editionibus legitur, peculiarem inscriptionem videtur praeposuisse. Nos quidem non fugit hasce inscriptiones in recentioribus nonnullis editionibus fuisse aliquando immutatas. Verum illas sine his correctionibus ab ipsomet Lactantio profectas esse nobis facile persuadebitur. Nam illae non solum in antiquis illis editionibus, sed in manuscriptis etiam codicibus cum recentioribus tum antiquis, eodem modo sub cujusque libri fine, et sequentis initio, repraesentantur. Quid vero, quod et illud ex ipso Lactantio colligi potest? In fine enim libri tertii titulum et argumentum libri quarti sic explicat: Quae religio, et quae sapientia vera sit, liber proximus indicabit (lib. III Inst., cap. 30). Simili etiam modo librum quartum sic absolvit: Sequitur, ut, quoniam satis de religione vera, et sapientia locuti sumus, in proximo libro de justitia disseramus. (lib IV, cap. 30). Si quis tamen inde aliquem, antiquissimis codicibus scribendis praefectum, inde singulis libris titulos inscribendi sumpsisse occasionem contendat, in sua manere potest sententia, ac si id rite probaverit, nos illico cedemus.
But although that title of the whole work is general, he seems nevertheless to have set before the individual books each its own particular inscription, as is read in the most ancient editions. We are indeed not unaware that these inscriptions were at times altered in some more recent editions. But we shall easily be persuaded that they, without these corrections, came from Lactantius himself. For they are presented in the same way, at the end of each book and the beginning of the next, not only in those ancient editions but also in manuscript codices, both more recent and ancient. And what of the fact that this too can be gathered from Lactantius himself? For at the end of the third book he sets out the title and argument of the fourth book thus: What religion and what wisdom is true, the next book will show (Institutes, book 3, chapter 30). In a similar way too he concludes the fourth book thus: It follows that, since we have spoken enough about true religion and wisdom, we should discourse in the next book about justice (book 4, chapter 30). If, however, anyone should contend that from this some person, put in charge of writing the most ancient codices, took from this the occasion of inscribing titles on the individual books, he may remain in his opinion, and if he has duly proved it, we shall yield at once.
Editors' notes and page, col. 859
Page
- running head: 859 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTION[IBUS] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A civium dissidentium lites; B stabiliendo veri Dei cultu; C christianae religionis praeceptis; D modo sub cujusque libri fine
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is editors' prolegomena on the title (first words: civium dissidentium lites); column begins mid-sentence; "manu conserenda" type worn, could read "mann", UNSURE; right-hand column (860) cut off and not set; "Digitized by G[oogle]" stamp not set
PL 6:860Quod de diversis et operis totius, et cujusque libri inscriptionibus diximus, idem de illorum argumentis dicendum. Toto enim in opere unum et generale, ac singulis in libris singulare aliquod argumentum tractatur. Commune enim, libris omnibus, his a Lactantio proponitur verbis: De religione nobis, rebusque divinis instituitur disputatio (lib. I Instit., cap. 1). Duae vero sunt illius disputationis partes; quarum prima ille falsas gentilium religiones tribus prioribus libris funditus evertit: secunda vero christianae religionis veritatem et sanctitatem in aliis sequentibus asserit, stabilit ac demonstrat (lib. IV, cap. 30).
What we have said about the various titles, both of the whole work and of each book, must likewise be said about their subjects. For in the whole work one general subject is treated, and in the individual books some particular subject. The subject common to all the books is set forth by Lactantius in these words: A disputation is undertaken by us concerning religion and divine matters (bk. 1 Inst., ch. 1). There are two parts of that disputation. In the first he utterly overturns the false religions of the gentiles in the three earlier books; in the second, in the remaining books that follow, he asserts, establishes and demonstrates the truth and holiness of the Christian religion (bk. 4, ch. 30).
Singularo quoque uniuscujusque libri nobis exhibet argumentum. In primo enim, quem primam institutionem appellat, falsas, sicuti ipse loquitur, deorum religiones retegit. In secundo fontem causasque patefacit, quibus homines primitus crediderunt plures esse deos, et in pravo eorum cultu postmodum perseveraverunt (lib. I, cap. 23; lib. II, cap. 1). Vanam dehinc in tertio (cap. 1, 2, 25, 30) explodit ethnicorum philosophiam. Quarto (cap. 3, cap. 30) in libro ostendit quae vera sit sapientia et religio. At in eo contra Judaeos potissimum de Christo Domino disputat. Cum gentilibus vero speciatim in libro quinto (cap. 1) congressus disserit de justitia. In libro sexto (cap. 1, cap. 2, cap. 3) docet quis verus sit cultus, sive, ut ipse ait: « quo ritu, quove sacrificio Deum coli oporteat: » ac quae sint virtutes, earumque formae ac termini. Denique libri septimi (cap. 1) argumentum est « Divinum, » quemadmodum Lactantius ipse dixit, « praemium beatitudinis perpetuae; » vel, sicut alibi, « Quid virtus mercedis a Deo mereat, » et brevius alio in loco: « De vita beata. » Quo autem modo argumentum illud tractaverit, ex his accipe illius verbis: « Satis et huic parti satisfaciemus, cum testimoniis divinarum litterarum, tum probabilibus argumentis. » Post hoc ultimum verbum in antiquissimo codice Bononiensi additum notatur vatum. At si vera genuinaque sit haec lectio, ibi vatum nomine debent procul dubio intelligi Hystaspis, Hermetis, ac potissimum Sibyllarum decantata oracula, quae hocce in libro frequentius citantur (lib. VI, cap. 3; lib. III, cap. 13; lib. I, cap. 1).
He also sets before us the particular subject of each book. In the first, which he calls the first institution, he lays bare, as he himself puts it, the false religions of the gods. In the second he discloses the source and the causes through which men at first believed that there were many gods, and afterwards persevered in their depraved worship (bk. 1, ch. 23; bk. 2, ch. 1). Next, in the third (ch. 1, 2, 25, 30), he explodes the vain philosophy of the heathen. In the fourth book (ch. 3, ch. 30) he shows what true wisdom and religion are. But in it he disputes chiefly against the Jews concerning Christ the Lord. In the fifth book (ch. 1), engaging specifically with the gentiles, he discourses on justice. In the sixth book (ch. 1, ch. 2, ch. 3) he teaches what true worship is, or, as he himself says, « with what rite, or with what sacrifice, God ought to be worshipped: » and what the virtues are, and their forms and limits. Finally, the subject of the seventh book (ch. 1) is « the divine reward of everlasting blessedness, » as Lactantius himself said; or, as elsewhere, « What reward virtue earns from God, » and more briefly in another place: « On the blessed life. » In what manner he treated that subject, learn from these words of his: « We shall give satisfaction to this part too, both with testimonies of the divine Scriptures and with probable arguments. » After this last word, in a very ancient codex of Bologna, vatum [of the seers] is noted as added. But if this reading is true and genuine, then by the name vatum must without doubt be understood the celebrated oracles of Hystaspes, of Hermes, and above all of the Sibyls, which are quite frequently cited in this book (bk. 6, ch. 3; bk. 3, ch. 13; bk. 1, ch. 1).
Totum porro divinarum Institutionum opus in hos septem, nec plures libros ab ipsomet Lactantio distributum fuisse citatus a nobis paulo ante Hieronymus apertissime testificatur. Quamvis autem id penitus tacuisset, quid, quaeso, clarius his ipsiusmet Lactantii verbis: « Nullus suavior animo cibus est, quam cognitio veritatis, cujus (mss. duo antiquissimi regiae bibliothecae, cui) asserendae atque illustrandae septem volumina destinavimus. » (lib. I Inst., cap. 1). Praeterea ille libro primo (cap. 23) finem se imposuisse his verbis significat: « Sed jam libro facere finem decrevi, ne modum excedat. » Similiter libro tertio (cap. 30): « Planius quae religio... liber proximus indicabit: » et quarto (cap. 30): « In proximo libro de justitia disseremus. » Ab ipso autem libri secundi initio (cap. 1): « Quamquam, inquit, primo,
Furthermore, that the whole work of the Divine Institutes was divided by Lactantius himself into these seven books, and no more, is most plainly attested by Jerome, cited by us a little before. But even if he had been entirely silent on it, what, I ask, could be clearer than these words of Lactantius himself: « No food is sweeter to the mind than the knowledge of truth, to the asserting and illustrating of which (two very ancient manuscripts of the Royal Library [read] cui) we have devoted seven volumes. » (bk. 1 Inst., ch. 1). Moreover, in the first book (ch. 23) he indicates in these words that he has put an end to it: « But I have now decided to put an end to the book, lest it exceed due measure. » Similarly in the third book (ch. 30): « What religion is... the next book will show more plainly: » and in the fourth (ch. 30): « In the next book we shall discourse on justice. » And from the very beginning of the second book (ch. 1): « Although, he says, in the first,
Editors' notes and page, col. 860
Page
- running head: [cut off at left] IS INSTITUTIONIBUS 860
- marginal letters: A ‹Quod de diversis et operis totius›; B ‹rum religiones retegit›; C ‹dixit, « praemium beatitudinis›; D ‹tributum fuisse citatus›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (prolegomena on the Divine Institutes: ‹Quod de diversis et operis totius›), set in full; the running head is cut off at the left edge of the image, so only "IS INSTITUTIONIBUS" is visible; "Lactantio" in the third paragraph is partly damaged in print but readable; "Hystaspis" is printed with a damaged H; a stray mark appears after "cap." in "cap. 2" in book six; "primo" at the column end is faintly printed; the italics (Lactantius' quoted words, vatum) are set in roman; the column ends mid-sentence after "primo,"
PL 6:861libro religiones deorum falsas esse monstraverim. » In eodem libro (cap 3) : alios quatuor posteriores hunc designat in modum : « Scientiae veritatis explicandae, quatuor posteriores libri servient, » et in septimo priores libros memorat. Huc accedit, quod ab uno libro nos mittit ad alium. Nam praeter illa quae paulo ante annotavimus, ipse in his libris nos remisit a tertio et quarto ad secundum; a sexto ad tertium, a septimo ad secundum, ac denique postquam variis in locis septimum Institutionum librum ultimum fore saepius dixisset, haec in illius epilogo totidem verbis scripta legimus : « Decursis propositi operis septem spatiis, ad metam provecti sumus. »
book I have shown the religions of the gods to be false. » In the same book (ch. 3) he describes the other four, the later ones, in this manner: « The four later books will serve for setting forth the knowledge of the truth, » and in the seventh he mentions the earlier books. To this is added the fact that he sends us from one book to another. For besides those things which we noted a little before, he himself in these books has referred us from the third and fourth to the second; from the sixth to the third, from the seventh to the second; and finally, after he had quite often said in various places that the seventh book of the Institutes would be the last, we read these things written in so many words in its epilogue: « Having run through the seven laps of the work we proposed, we have been carried forward to the finishing post. »
Quam verum itaque et manifestum est hocce opus a Lactantio ipso septem in libros fuisse divisum, tam certum profecto omnibus esse debet horum librorum in capita divisiones, eorumdemque capitum argumenta non a Lactantio esse composita, sed ab alio scriptore, eoque admodum recente, qui primae illorum editionis aetatem non longo temporis intervallo superavit. Neque enim in antiquis codicibus manuscriptis, quos videre licuit, haec habentur, sed tantum in recentioribus.
As true and manifest, therefore, as it is that this work was divided into seven books by Lactantius himself, so certain indeed ought it to be to all that the divisions of these books into chapters, and the summaries of those same chapters, were composed not by Lactantius but by another writer, and he quite a recent one, who lived on beyond the time of their first edition by no long interval of time. For these things are not found in the ancient manuscript codices which it has been possible to see, but only in the more recent ones.
Quibus rationibus Lactantius ad hos libros conficiendos adductus sit, et utrum Minucius Felix, Tertullianus ac Cyprianus non plene suscepto defendendae christianae religionis muneri satisfecerint.
By what reasons Lactantius was led to compose these books, and whether Minucius Felix, Tertullian and Cyprian did not fully discharge the task they had undertaken of defending the Christian religion.
Varias Lactantius reddit rationes, quibus ad hos libros edendos ac publicandos adductus est. Testatum enim primo facit se his scribendis ideo animum appulisse, ut illustrandae veritati daret operam, ac doctis hominibus veram sapientiam, et indoctis veram religionem ostenderet, ac singulorum mentes coelestibus praeceptis imbutas, ad verum divinae majestatis cultum posset dirigere (lib. I Inst., cap. 2).
Lactantius gives various reasons by which he was led to bring out and publish these books. For in the first place he makes it attested that he applied his mind to writing them for this purpose, that he might give his effort to throwing light on the truth, and show true wisdom to learned men and true religion to the unlearned, and that he might be able to direct the minds of individuals, imbued with heavenly precepts, to the true worship of the divine majesty (Inst. book 1, ch. 2).
Praeterea si maximi oratores sub vitae finem sese vanae gentilium philosophiae tradiderunt, ac jurisconsulti quasdam composuerunt juris civilis institutiones, ipse multo aequius, consultius, et utilius esse putavit has divinas institutiones litteris consignando, ad veram, piam, divinamque sapientiam, quasi ad portum aliquem tutissimum, se conferre, « in quo omnia, inquit, dictu prona sunt, auditu suavia, facilia intellectu, honesta susceptu. » Neque tamen suum dumtaxat propter peculiare commodum propriosque usus tantum opus aggressus est; sed, ut superstitionibus mortiferis, turpissimisque erroribus sopitis, ac penitus exstinctis, veritatem christianae religionis demonstraret. Septem itaque volumina huic asserendae atque illustrandae destinavit, ut ethnici ea informentur, nec obdurati, aut pervicaciores contra se ipsos, et contra ipsa Solis luce clariora rectae rationis lumina amplius pugnent, ac tandem ab inveteratis erroribus liberentur. Si qui vero pertinacissimi adhuc aures claudant, sperat non defuturos sanae mentis homines, quibus veritas, non insuavi prorsus et impolito sermone tradita placeat.
Moreover, if the greatest orators towards the end of life gave themselves over to the vain philosophy of the Gentiles, and jurists composed certain institutes of the civil law, he himself thought it far more fitting, more advisable and more useful, by committing these divine institutes to writing, to betake himself to true, pious and divine wisdom as to some most safe harbour, "in which," he says, "all things are easy to say, sweet to hear, easy to understand, honourable to undertake." Yet he did not undertake so great a work merely for his own particular advantage and his own uses, but in order that, deadly superstitions and most shameful errors being laid to rest and utterly extinguished, he might demonstrate the truth of the Christian religion. He therefore destined seven volumes to asserting and illustrating it, so that the heathen might be instructed by them, and might no longer, hardened or more obstinate, fight against themselves and against the very lights of right reason, clearer than the light of the Sun, and might at length be freed from inveterate errors. But if some most stubborn persons should still close their ears, he hopes that there will not be lacking men of sound mind whom the truth, delivered in a speech not altogether unpleasing and unpolished, may please.
Editors' notes and page, col. 861
Page
- running head: 861 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹libro religiones deorum falsas›; B ‹certum profecto omnibus esse debet›; C ‹bros edendos ac publicandos›; D ‹lia intellectu, honesta susceptu›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is editors' prose (Dissertatio, continuing ‹libro religiones deorum›; Articulus II ‹Quibus rationibus Lactantius›; ‹Varias Lactantius reddit›; ‹Praeterea si maximi oratores›); column begins mid-sentence; "(cap 3)" printed without full stop; "lib. I Inst." numeral read as small-capital I, UNSURE; "explicandae" partly blurred, read with confidence; the right-hand column (862) is cut off in the images and not set
PL 6:862At si nemo adhuc ex illis, quod difficile est, ad sanam mentem, et viam salutis redire velit; nutantes saltem christianos scriptis suis confirmabit. Denique si nemini, quod credibile non videtur, sibi certe scripta sua proderunt, gaudebitque in veritatis lumine versari (lib. IV, cap. 5, et lib. V, cap. 1).
But if none of them as yet, which is difficult, should be willing to return to a sound mind and to the way of salvation, he will at least strengthen wavering Christians by his writings. Finally, if [they profit] no one, which does not seem credible, his writings will certainly profit himself, and he will rejoice to dwell in the light of truth (bk. 4, ch. 5, and bk. 5, ch. 1).
Una autem in primis horum librorum conficiendorum ratio et occasio auctori nostro ea fuit, quod persuasum habuerit idoneos peritosque ad suam usque aetatem defuisse doctores, qui vehementer, qui acriter redarguerint publicos gentilium errores, et integram christianae religionis causam ornate ac perfecte defenderint (lib. V, cap. 2). Duo vero potissimum ethnici scriptores, de quibus paulo post, hac strenuorum pugilum penuria stimulati, christianam religionem, ipsomet Lactantio praesente ac dolente, ausi fuerant sacrilegis litteris lacessere et impugnare. Tam superba ergo impietate et veritatis conscientia ille incitatus, ac coactus, hos conscripsit libros, quibus vanos illorum impetus frangeret, perfectamque et omnibus numeris absolutam exhiberet ejusdem christianae religionis defensionem. Sed necesse est haec a nobis paulo fusius explicari.
Now the one reason and occasion above all for composing these books was, for our author, this: that he was persuaded that down to his own age there had been lacking capable and skilled teachers who would vehemently, who would sharply refute the public errors of the gentiles, and would defend the whole cause of the Christian religion ornately and perfectly (bk. 5, ch. 2). Two heathen writers in particular, of whom shortly, spurred on by this dearth of vigorous champions, had dared to assail and attack the Christian religion in sacrilegious writings, with Lactantius himself present and grieving. Roused, therefore, and compelled by so proud an impiety and by his consciousness of the truth, he wrote these books, by which he might break their vain assaults and present a defence of that same Christian religion perfect and complete in every respect. But it is necessary that these things be explained by us somewhat more fully.
Mirum enimvero multis videri potest qua Lactantius ratione idoneos christianae religionis defensores suum usque ad tempus defuisse tanta confidentia asseveret, nisi de iis tantum, qui sibi noti fuerunt, expresse loqueretur. At mirabilius quibusdam illud videbitur, quod in horum numero posuerit Minucium Felicem, Septimium Tertullianum, ac Cyprianum; Arnobium vero praeceptorem suum altissimo silentio praeterierit. Non enim hic magis perfecte, quam illi, christianae religionis egit causam. Sed tanti silentii causa fortassis fuit praeceptoris dignitas. Forte etiam incognitae illi fuerunt Arnobii lucubrationes, quas nuper in Africa ediderat. Inde quippe Lactantius junior egressus, tamque longe positus, quid in ea ab magistro suo scriptum fuerat, potuit ignorare. Sed quidquid sit de Arnobio, quid, inquiet aliquis, tribus aliis celeberrimis scriptoribus, a Lactantio memoratis, defuit; quominus tam praeclaro christianae religionis defensorum munere fungerentur? Respondet libere Lactantius Minucium Felicem se totum ad id studium non contulisse, id est, non plenam, et integram, sicut facile poterat, instituisse de tuenda christianae religionis veritate disputationem. At nos ea de re in nostra de illius libro dissertatione jam egimus (Dissert. in Minuc. Octav., cap. 2, drt. 1).
Indeed it may seem strange to many on what ground Lactantius asserts with such confidence that capable defenders of the Christian religion had been lacking down to his own time, unless he were speaking expressly only of those who were known to him. But it will seem more strange to some that he placed among their number Minucius Felix, Septimius Tertullian and Cyprian, yet passed over his own teacher Arnobius in the deepest silence. For the latter did not plead the cause of the Christian religion more perfectly than they. But the reason for so great a silence was perhaps the dignity of his teacher. Perhaps, too, the labours of Arnobius, which he had lately published in Africa, were unknown to him. For Lactantius, having left there when young and being placed so far away, could have been ignorant of what had been written there by his master. But whatever be the case with Arnobius, what, someone will say, was lacking in the three other most celebrated writers mentioned by Lactantius, to prevent them from discharging the so illustrious office of defenders of the Christian religion? Lactantius answers freely that Minucius Felix did not devote himself wholly to that pursuit, that is, did not undertake a full and complete disputation on defending the truth of the Christian religion, as he easily could have. But we have already dealt with that matter in our dissertation on his book (Dissertation on the Octavius of Minucius, ch. 2, art. 1).
Duo autem in Tertulliani pro christiana fide Apologetico Lactantius desiderat, et doctrinae christianae institutionem, et sermonis elegantiam atque claritatem: « In eloquendo, verba Lactantii sunt, parum facilis et minus comptus, et multum obscurus fuit. » (lib. V, cap. 1). Neque ab hac opinione multum recessit Hieronymus, qui ad Paulinum haec scripsit in verba: « Tertullianus creber est in sententiis, sed difficilis in loquendo. » (Hieronym. Epist. 49 ad Paulin., pag. 567). At quantavis, inquient alii, sit sermonis illius barbaries, et obscuritas; utraque
Now in Tertullian's Apologeticus on behalf of the Christian faith Lactantius finds two things wanting, both instruction in Christian doctrine and elegance and clarity of style: "In expression," these are the words of Lactantius, "he was not very fluent, little polished, and very obscure" (bk. 5, ch. 1). Nor did Jerome depart far from this opinion, who wrote to Paulinus in these words: "Tertullian is dense in his thoughts, but difficult in his speech" (Jerome, Letter 49 to Paulinus, p. 567). But however great, others will say, the barbarity and obscurity of his style may be, each
Editors' notes and page, col. 862
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 862 (left part of head cut off at image edge)
- marginal letters: A At si nemo adhuc ex illis; B religionem, ipsomet Lactantio; C Arnobium vero praeceptorem; D christianae religionis veritate
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: "incitatus" damaged in print (reads like "Incltatus"), UNSURE; "illorum" printed with what looks like capital I, set as lower case; "Apo logetico" broken at line end without hyphen, joined; column ends mid-sentence at "utraque"; column number in head read as 862 though type is blurred
- misprints kept as printed: "drt. 1" (for art. 1) in the reference to the Dissertatio in Minucii Octavium; the English gives "art. 1"
PL 6:863tamen recte compensatur maxima sane argumentorum vi, robore et pondere.
is nevertheless rightly compensated by the very great force, strength and weight of his arguments.
Verumtamen quod ad stabiliendam nostram doctrinam spectat, Lactantius fatetur Tertullianum in eo libro recte quidem absurdis ethnicorum accusationibus respondisse, sed negat satis ab eo explicata, aut probata fuisse nostrae religionis documenta: « Aliud tamen est, inquit, accusantibus respondere, quod in defensione aut negatione sola positum est, aliud instituere, quod nos facimus, in quo necesse est doctrinae totius summam contineri. » (Lact. lib. V, cap 4).
But as regards establishing our doctrine, Lactantius grants that Tertullian in that book rightly answered the absurd accusations of the heathen, but denies that the teachings of our religion were sufficiently explained or proved by him: "Yet it is one thing," he says, "to answer accusers, which consists in defence or denial alone, another to instruct, which is what we are doing, in which the sum of the whole doctrine must be contained." (Lactantius, book 5, chapter 4).
Sed Tertulliano non aliud in suo Apologetico propositum fuit; nisi ut evidenter omnibus ostenderet christianos omnium etiam gravissimorum criminum accusatos, sed numquam auditos, multoque minus convictos ab ethnicis plane immerito condemnari. Quamobrem suo in Apologetico nihil aliud probandum in se suscepit, nisi manifestissimam omnibus facere veram christianorum doctrinam, innocentiam, summam vitae et morum integri⟨t⟩atem, ac gentiles eorumdem criminum revera esse reos, quorum falsissime illos accusabant. Atqui ille haec omnia suo in libro luculentissime perfecit, quamvis non omnia, sed praecipua tantum christianae religionis documenta tam sincere exponat, quam breviter, sed evidentissime demonstret. Proposito itaque suo cum cumulate satisfecerit, nec illi, nec ulli cuilibet auctori vitio verti debet quod plura non dixerit, quam ad institutam disputationem conducere arbitrabatur. At volebat proculdubio Lactantius susceptam a Tertulliano christianorum defensionem tam arctis finibus non coerceri (Dissert. in Tertullian. cap. 4, art. 4).
But Tertullian had no other aim in his Apology than to show plainly to all that the Christians, accused of all crimes, even the gravest, yet never heard, and much less convicted, were condemned by the heathen wholly undeservedly. Therefore in his Apology he undertook to prove nothing else than to make most manifest to all the true doctrine of the Christians, their innocence, the highest integrity of life and morals, and that the gentiles were in truth guilty of those very crimes of which they most falsely accused them. And he accomplished all this in his book most brilliantly, although he does not set out all the teachings of the Christian religion, but only the chief ones, which he expounds as sincerely as he demonstrates them briefly but most evidently. Since, then, he has amply fulfilled his purpose, it ought not to be counted a fault in him, nor in any other author whatever, that he did not say more than he judged conducive to the disputation he had undertaken. But Lactantius doubtless wished that the defence of the Christians undertaken by Tertullian should not be confined within such narrow bounds (Dissertation on Tertullian, chapter 4, article 4).
Major est illius de Cypriano conquestio. Quanto enim magis laudat illius ingenium et eloquentiam, tanto magis illum redarguit, quod in sua adversus Demetrianum, christianae religioni oblatrantem, disputatione « sacramentum ignorantibus, » id est, gentilibus, « placere ultra verba » non possit (Lactan. lib. IV, cap. 2 et cap. 4). Rationem ab eo si postules, respondet: « Qnoniam mystica sunt, quae locutus est, et ad id praeparata ut a solis fidelibus christianis audiantur. » Quae vero illa mystica sint, postea sic explicat: « Non enim Scripturae testimoniis, quam ille, Demetrianus, utique van⟨a⟩m commentitiamque putabat, sed argumentis et ratione refellendus erat. » Quin etiam palam, et vix ulla absque excusatione narràt eum non modo a doctis hujus s⟨ae⟩culi viris ea propter irrisum, sed se etiam audivisse quemdam sane disertum hominem, qui Cyprianum, « immutata una littera, Coprianum vocaret, quasi quod elegans ingenium, et melioribus rebus aptum, ad aniles fabulas contulisset » (ibid. cap. 1). Et certe nomen Coprianus, seu Copreus, et Coprea, sive, ut alii, apud Suetonium legunt Coprias, a verbo graeco κοπρία et κοπρίον derivatum est, quod scurram, rabulam, sycophantam, vilemque significat hominem, qui magna quidem de se praedicare, sed aniles et ineptas fabulas
Greater is his complaint about Cyprian. For the more he praises his talent and eloquence, the more he reproves him, because in his disputation against Demetrianus, who was barking at the Christian religion, he cannot "please beyond words those ignorant of the sacrament," that is, the gentiles (Lactantius, book 4, chapter 2 and chapter 4). If you ask him the reason, he answers: "Because the things he said are mystical, and prepared for this, that they be heard by faithful Christians alone." And what those mystical things are he afterwards explains thus: "For he should not have been refuted with testimonies of Scripture, which he, Demetrianus, certainly held to be vain and fabricated, but with arguments and reason." Moreover he relates openly, and with scarcely any excuse, that he was mocked on that account not only by learned men of this age, but that he himself had also heard a certain quite eloquent man who, "changing one letter, called Cyprian Coprian, as though he had devoted an elegant talent, fit for better things, to old wives' tales" (ibid., chapter 1). And indeed the name Coprianus, or Copreus, and Coprea, or, as others read in Suetonius, Coprias, is derived from the Greek word κοπρία and κοπρίον, which signifies a buffoon, a wrangler, a sycophant, and a worthless man, who was wont to boast great things indeed of himself, but old wives' and silly tales
Editors' notes and page, col. 863
Page
- running head: 863 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIO (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹tamen recte compensatur›; B ‹accusatos, sed numquam auditos›; C ‹christianorum defensionem tam arctis›; D ‹ille, Demetrianus, utique›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is from the editors' prolegomena/dissertation (first words "tamen recte compensatur"); column begins mid-sentence and ends with "fabu-" split at the column break; "cap 4" printed without stop; "lib. v" in first reference set as V; integri⟨t⟩atem, van⟨a⟩m, s⟨ae⟩culi have letters lost to damaged type; the grave accent in narràt may be a type blemish (UNSURE); the second Greek word's first letter is poorly printed, read κοπρίον; "ibid. cap. 1" numeral faint, read 1; marginal C stands between "bat proculdubio" and "christianorum defensionem", nearer the latter (UNSURE)
PL 6:864venditare solebat (Sueton. in Vit. Neron. § 6, et in Claudii § 8).
to hawk about (Suetonius, Life of Nero § 6, and in Claudius § 8).
Nulli quidem mirum videri debet, si gentiles Cyprianum, eorum religionis hostem infensissimum, dicteriis, irrisionibus et contumeliis vexare tentarunt. Sed admirationem plurimis movebit Lactantius, qui eas his solum repulit verbis: « Raptus, inquit, eximia eruditione divinarum litterarum, ut iis solis contentus esset, quibus fides constat » (lib. v Inst., cap. 4). Censuit itaque Cyprianum in sua adversus Demetrianum disputatione debuisse prius humana philosophorum et historicorum, quam divina scripturae sacrae afferre testimonia. Quoniam enim haec ille « nondum, » ut ait Lactantius, « capere non poterat, debuit suis potissimum refutari auctoribus. » Non male forsitan, si haec prima fuisset Cypriani cum Demetriano de christianae religionis veritate concertatio. Sed plures antea se habuisse significat ab ipso orationis suae exordio, ubi Demetrianum sic alloquitur: « Cum ad me saepe studio magis contradicendi, quam voto discendi venires, et clamosis vocibus personans, malles tua impudenter ingerere, quam nostra patienter audire. »
No one, indeed, ought to think it surprising if the gentiles tried to harass Cyprian, the most bitter enemy of their religion, with gibes, mockeries and insults. But Lactantius will arouse the astonishment of very many, since he repelled them only with these words: 'He was carried away,' he says, 'by his outstanding learning in the divine writings, so that he was content with those alone on which faith rests' (Inst. book 5, ch. 4). He therefore judged that Cyprian, in his disputation against Demetrian, ought first to have adduced the human testimonies of the philosophers and historians rather than the divine testimonies of sacred Scripture. For since that man 'could not yet,' as Lactantius says, 'grasp' these things, 'he ought to have been refuted above all by his own authors.' Not badly said, perhaps, if this had been Cyprian's first contest with Demetrian concerning the truth of the Christian religion. But he indicates that he had had several before, from the very opening of his discourse, where he addresses Demetrian thus: 'Since you often came to me with a zeal for contradicting rather than a wish for learning, and, clamouring with noisy voices, preferred to thrust your own views on me impudently rather than to hear ours patiently.'
Nonnulli itaque respondent citata a Cypriano sacrarum Scripturarum loca, ex prophetarum desumpta esse testimoniis, quae validissimum, uti videbimus, adversus ethnicos pro firmanda religione christiana argumentum suppeditant. Sed ad Cypriani defensionem illud magis facit, quod hac in commentatione refellendam suscepit calumniam Demetriani et aliorum gentilium, qui christianos omnium quibus mundus concutiebatur, malorum causam esse clamitabant. Atqui eam evertit iis Sacrae Scripturae testimoniis, quibus haec mala in scelerum ab ethnicis commissorum vindictam futura praenuntiabantur. At quia haec evenerunt sicuti longe antea praedicta fuerant, iidem gentiles negare non poterant divinam esse horum oraculorum, et totius sacrae nostrae Scripturae auctoritatem. Quibusdam insuper nec infirmis sane rationibus insulsam Demetriani criminationem refellit.
Some, therefore, reply that the passages of the sacred Scriptures cited by Cyprian were taken from the testimonies of the prophets, which, as we shall see, supply a most powerful argument against the heathen for establishing the Christian religion. But what serves Cyprian's defence more is the fact that in this treatise he undertook to refute the calumny of Demetrian and of the other gentiles, who kept crying out that the Christians were the cause of all the evils by which the world was being shaken. Now he overturns it with those testimonies of Sacred Scripture by which these evils were foretold as coming in vengeance for the crimes committed by the heathen. And because these things came to pass just as they had been predicted long before, those same gentiles could not deny that the authority of these oracles, and of the whole of our sacred Scripture, was divine. Besides, with certain reasons that are by no means weak, he refutes Demetrian's senseless accusation.
Denique de illa Lactantii censura haec Hieronymus ad Magnum oratorem scripsit verba: Cyprianus vir eloquentia pollens et martyrio, Firmiano narrante, mordetur, cur adversus Demetrianum scribens, testimoniis usus sit prophetarum et apostolorum, quae ille ficta et commentitia esse dicebat, et non potius philosophorum et poetarum quorum auctoritati, ut ethnicus, contraire non poterat (Hieronym. Epist. 93, ad Magn. pag. 655). Quid autem, amabo te, eo verbo mordetur indicare voluit? Nonne detractionem aliquam, nec prorsus aequam reprehensionem? Eo enim significatu a Terentio scriptum legimus: Invidere omnes mihi, mordere clanculum (Terent. Eunuch, act. 3, scen. 1, v. 20). Ab ipsomet quoque Hieronymo illud eodem sensu usurpari non inepte forsitan quis colliget ex subsequentibus illius verbis: Cyprianus quod idola dii non sint, qua brevitate, qua historiarum omnium scientia, quorum
Finally, concerning that censure of Lactantius, Jerome wrote these words to Magnus the orator: 'Cyprian, a man powerful in eloquence and in martyrdom, is bitten, as Firmianus relates, because in writing against Demetrian he used the testimonies of the prophets and apostles, which that man said were fictitious and invented, and not rather those of the philosophers and poets, whose authority he, as a heathen, could not gainsay' (Jerome, Letter 93, to Magnus, p. 655). But what, pray, did he mean to indicate by that word 'is bitten'? Was it not some disparagement, and a censure not altogether fair? For in that sense we read it written by Terence: 'That all envy me, bite me in secret' (Terence, The Eunuch, act 3, scene 1, line 20). That it is used in the same sense by Jerome himself, too, one might perhaps not unreasonably gather from the words of his that follow: 'Cyprian, [in the work] That Idols Are Not Gods, with what brevity, with what knowledge of all histories, with what
Editors' notes and page, col. 864
Page
- running head: ...NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 864 (cut off at the left edge of the image)
- marginal letters: A ‹las venditare solebat›; B ‹Non male forsitan›; C ‹et aliorum gentilium›; D ‹testimoniis usus sit›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the column is wholly editors' prose (dissertation on Lactantius' Institutes), first words ‹las venditare solebat›, set in full; column begins with the word-fragment "las" broken from col. 863; column ends mid-sentence at "quorum"; fragments of col. 863 visible at the left edge not set; quoted passages from Jerome and Terence are printed in italics
PL 6:865verborum et sensuum splendore perstrinxit (Hieronym. loc. cit. pag. 657). Nonne autem his verbis significat Cyprianum rite suo defensoris christiani munere functum, si non in sola, uti putavit Lactantius, adversus Demetrianum, in aliis saltem, adversus ethnicos orationibus?
splendour of words and meanings he touched upon [it]!' (Jerome, loc. cit., p. 657). But does he not signify by these words that Cyprian duly performed his office as a Christian defender, if not in the single [speech] against Demetrian, as Lactantius thought, at least in his other speeches against the heathen?
ARTICULUS III.
Article III.
De duobus philosophis gentilibus, quorum impiis scriptis Lactantius ad hos libros divulgandos impulsus est, et utrum ab ipso christianae religionis causa perfectius quam ab aliis, ac qua ratione defendatur.
On the two pagan philosophers by whose impious writings Lactantius was driven to publish these books; and whether the cause of the Christian religion is defended by him more perfectly than by others, and in what manner.
Lactantius ambos illos philosophos, qui ipsum, ut paulo antea dicebamus, ad conscribendos hosce Institutionum divinarum libros compulerunt, nativis coloribus, suppresso tamen nomine, depinxit. Testatum autem nobis facit illos tum exstitisse, cum ipse in Bithynia oratorias litteras doceret, et templum Dei everteretur (Lib. V Inst., cap. 2).
Lactantius has painted in their natural colours, though with their names suppressed, both those philosophers who, as we said a little earlier, drove him to compose these books of the Divine Institutes. And he makes it plain to us that they were active at the time when he himself was teaching rhetoric in Bithynia and the temple of God was being overthrown (Inst. 5, ch. 2).
Primus autem profitebatur philosophiam, sed omnibus infamis erat vitiis, quae capillis et pallio, id est, philosophica professione, ac divitiis tegere nitebatur. Aliorum enim accusator acerrimus, pravis moribus suas de virtute disputationes destruebat. Tres vero libros adversus christianam religionem evomuit, cum in illam tyranni crudelissime grassarentur. Verum imprudens ille homo, ac quid oppugnaret, et quid loqueretur, plane ignorans, adeo hisce in libris ineptus, vanus et ridiculus apparuit, ut ab omnibus tam contemptus quam derisus fuerit.
The first professed philosophy, but was infamous for every vice, which he strove to cover with his hair and cloak, that is, with the profession of philosophy, and with riches. For while a most bitter accuser of others, he destroyed by his depraved morals his own disputations on virtue. He spewed out three books against the Christian religion at the time when the tyrants were raging against it most cruelly. But that imprudent man, wholly ignorant both of what he was attacking and of what he was saying, appeared in these books so inept, empty and ridiculous that he was as much despised as derided by all.
Alter e numero judicum, et persecutionis in christianos, quorum fidem aliquando amplexatus esse videbatur, excitandae auctor, duobus libris, quos fallaci titulo φιλαληθεῖς inscripserat, conatus est Sacrae Scripturae, tamquam sibi esset tota contraria, arguere falsitatem. Deinde vero ostendere connisus est paria vel etiam majora ab Apollonio, quam a Christo edita fuisse miracula (Lactant. ibid. et Caecil. lib. de Mort. persecut., cap. 16).
The other, one of the number of the judges and an instigator of the stirring up of persecution against the Christians, whose faith he had once seemed to have embraced, tried in two books, which he had inscribed with the deceitful title Philalethes, to convict Sacred Scripture of falsehood, as though it were wholly contradictory to itself. Then he strove to show that miracles equal to, or even greater than, those performed by Christ had been performed by Apollonius (Lactantius, ibid., and Caecilius, book On the Deaths of the Persecutors, ch. 16).
Non alius autem secundus hic philosophus esse videtur, nisi Hierocles, quem Eusebius libro, post illius Demonstrationem Evangelicam, et alibi, typis edito, confutavit. Eamdem enim Eusebius indicat operis inscriptionem: Ταῦτα ῥήμασι αὐτοῖς Ἱεροκλεῖ τῷ τὸν καθ' ἡμῶν ἐπιγεγραφότι φιλαλήθη λόγον εἴρηται. Haec ipsius Hieroclis verba sunt in oratione contra nos scripta, cui titulus Philalethes. (Euseb. lib. contr. Hierocl. pag. 513.) Ab ipso praeterea libri primordio eumdem titulum memorat, additque Hieroclem eo devenisse impudentiae, ut Apollonium Tyanaeum, sicuti Lactantius dixerat, cum Salvatore nostro Christo componere non dubitaverit. Ad haec vero, descripsit Eusebius Hieroclis verba, quibus Petrum, et Paulum, aliosque Christi discipulos, tamquam mendaces, indoctos, et impostores propterea redarguit; quia nimium extulerant res a divino praeceptore suo gestas. Atqui similiter Lactantius noster: « Praecipue, inquit, Paulum Petrumque laceravit, caeterosque discipulos, tamquam fallaciae seminatores,
This second philosopher seems to be none other than Hierocles, whom Eusebius refuted in a book printed after his Demonstratio Evangelica and elsewhere. For Eusebius indicates the same title of the work: "These things have been said in the very words of Hierocles, who entitled his discourse against us Philalethes." These are the words of Hierocles himself in the speech written against us, whose title is Philalethes (Eusebius, book against Hierocles, p. 513). Moreover, from the very beginning of the book he mentions the same title, and adds that Hierocles had come to such a pitch of impudence that he did not hesitate to compare Apollonius of Tyana, just as Lactantius had said, with our Saviour Christ. Besides this, Eusebius copied out the words of Hierocles in which he censures Peter and Paul and the other disciples of Christ as liars, unlearned men and impostors, on the ground that they had exaggerated the deeds done by their divine teacher. And similarly our Lactantius: "Above all," he says, "he tore at Paul and Peter, and the other disciples, as sowers of deceit,
Editors' notes and page, col. 865
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹verborum et sensuum splendore›; B ‹coloribus, suppresso tamen nomine›; C ‹Alter e numero judicum›; D ‹Haec ipsius Hieroclis verba›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is the editors' dissertation (‹verborum et sensuum splendore›), set in full; column begins and ends mid-sentence; Greek ῥήμασι printed with a gap (ῥήμα σι), set joined, reading uncertain; "eumdem" read from slightly blurred type; column number read as 865 from the head.
PL 6:866quos eosdem tamen rudes et indoctos fuisse testatus est. (Lactant. lib. IV Instit., cap. 2.)
the very men whom he nevertheless testified to have been rude and unlearned. (Lactantius, Institutes, book 4, chapter 2.)
Nescii quidem non sumus quosdam opinari Eusebium Caesariensem non esse hujus libri auctorem, sed ejusdem nominis alterum qui, teste Photio, refellerat libros ab Hierocle circa Theodosii junioris tempora de fato et providentia editos. Sed hi non videntur animum satis ad ea advertisse, quae idem Photius litteris antea mandaverat: Ἀνεγνώσθη Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Παμφίλου ἀνασκλευαστικὸν βιβλιάριον πρὸς τοὺς ὑπὲρ Ἀπολλωνίου τοῦ Τυανέως Ἱεροκλέως λόγους. Lecta est Eusebii Pamphili confutatio brevis librorum Hieroclis de Apollonio Tyanaeo. Nec est quod quis nobis objiciat duos tantum libellos a Lactantio memorari, et septem ab Eusebio confutatos. Nam ille non unius tantum Hieroclis, sed etiam Philostrati libros impugnat. Verum de hoc Hierocle alius disserendi locus dabitur.
We are indeed not unaware that some think that Eusebius of Caesarea is not the author of this book, but another of the same name who, on the testimony of Photius, had refuted the books on fate and providence published by Hierocles around the time of Theodosius the Younger. But these do not seem to have paid sufficient attention to what the same Photius had earlier committed to writing: "There was read a little refutatory book of Eusebius Pamphili against the discourses of Hierocles on behalf of Apollonius of Tyana." There was read a brief confutation by Eusebius Pamphili of the books of Hierocles on Apollonius of Tyana. Nor is there any reason why anyone should object to us that only two little books are mentioned by Lactantius, and seven are confuted by Eusebius. For the latter attacks the books not of Hierocles alone, but also of Philostratus. But another occasion for discussing this Hierocles will be given.
Dictu porro longe difficilius quis fuerit primus scriptor, et philosophus, qui a Lactantio compellatur. Opinio autem Baronii fuit hunc esse Porphyrium, infestissimum christianae religionis hostem, qui anno Christi 302, Diocletiani vero Imperatoris 19, sexagesimum nonum aetatis suae agebat, vitamque ad extremam usque senectutem produxit. (Baron. ad ann. 302, § 51.) Nam is Porphyrius, quemadmodum citatus a Lactantio scriptor, philosophi officio ante omnia functus, antistitem se philosophiae profitebatur. (Lib. V Inst., cap. 2.) Ab Augustino etiam Porphyrius appellatur doctissimus et nobilissimus philosophorum, et christianorum acerrimus inimicus, qui gloriabatur se virtutis et sapientiae esse amatorem. (August. lib. XIX de Civit., cap. 22, et lib. XXII, cap. 3; lib. X, cap. 28.) Nec Baronium id moratur, quod Lactantius tres tantum ab eo, quem citat, libros, et Suidas quindecim a Porphyrio compositos fuisse dixerint. Censet enim doctissimus Annalium scriptor tres primum a Porphyrio separatim editos, ac postea duodecim subsequentes.
Further, it is far more difficult to say who was the first writer, and philosopher, who is addressed by Lactantius. Now the opinion of Baronius was that this was Porphyry, the most hostile enemy of the Christian religion, who in the year of Christ 302, and the 19th of the Emperor Diocletian, was passing the sixty-ninth year of his age, and prolonged his life right up to extreme old age. (Baronius, at the year 302, § 51.) For this Porphyry, like the writer cited by Lactantius, having discharged the office of a philosopher before all things, professed himself a high priest of philosophy. (Institutes, book 5, chapter 2.) By Augustine too Porphyry is called the most learned and most noble of philosophers, and the fiercest enemy of the Christians, who boasted that he was a lover of virtue and wisdom. (Augustine, City of God, book 19, chapter 22, and book 22, chapter 3; book 10, chapter 28.) Nor is Baronius held back by the fact that Lactantius said that only three books were composed by the man whom he cites, and Suidas that fifteen were composed by Porphyry. For the most learned writer of the Annals judges that three were first published separately by Porphyry, and afterwards the twelve that followed.
Sed huic opinioni plura videntur repugnare. Nulla enim ratione probari potest hos libros separatim divulgatos fuisse. Quis etiam facile sibi persuadeat Porphyrium septuagenarium iis libidinis et gulae vitiis contaminatum, quae Lactantius philosopho suo aperte palamque exprobravit? Si quis vero respondeat illum, non secus ac plures libidinosos senes, his vitiis potuisse inquinari, dicemus id nobis adhuc esse probandum.
But several things seem to stand against this opinion. For it can by no reasoning be proved that these books were made public separately. Who, moreover, would easily persuade himself that Porphyry, a man of seventy, was polluted by those vices of lust and gluttony which Lactantius openly and publicly reproached his philosopher with? But if anyone should reply that he, no differently from many lustful old men, could have been defiled by these vices, we shall say that this has still to be proved to us.
Praeterea Eusebius et Hieronymus haud dubitanter tradiderunt libros a Porphyrio adversus christianam religionem tum editos, cum ille in Sicilia degeret. (Euseb. lib. VI Hist. Eccl., cap. 19; Hieronym. Cataloq. script. Eccl., § 81.) Atqui Lactantius affirmat, se ipso praesente, quando in Bithynia Oratorias litteras docebat, hunc et alium de quo egimus, philosophum « suas explicasse sacrilegas litteras. » (Lib. V Inst., cap. 2 et 4.)
Moreover, Eusebius and Jerome have related without hesitation that the books against the Christian religion were published by Porphyry at the time when he was living in Sicily. (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book 6, chapter 19; Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, § 81.) Yet Lactantius affirms that, in his own presence, when he was teaching oratorical letters in Bithynia, this philosopher and the other man of whom we have treated "set forth their sacrilegious writings." (Institutes, book 5, chapters 2 and 4.)
Respondet quidem Baronius Hieronymum ideo credidisse Porphyrium eos in Sicilia perfecisse, quia
Baronius indeed replies that Jerome believed that Porphyry completed them in Sicily for this reason, that
Editors' notes and page, col. 866
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 866
- marginal letters: A quos eosdem tamen rudes; B tantum Hieroclis, sed etiam; C sophorum, et christianorum; D deat illum, non secus
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (Dissertatio on Lactantius; this column from: quos eosdem tamen rudes); column begins and ends mid-sentence; last digit of the column number in the running head is poorly printed, read as 866; Greek of the Photius quotation is small and blurred: the intrusive λ in ἀνασκλευαστικὸν and the reading Ἱεροκλέως are read as best as possible, UNSURE; Cataloq. read from blurred italic, UNSURE; s in Philostrati faint but legible
PL 6:867Roma illuc migraverat. Verum in Sicilia illos ab eo compositos fuisse, non Hieronymus solus, sed citatus etiam a nobis Eusebius palam asseverat. Deinde vero debebat Baronius nobis tempus indicare, quo Porphyrius in Siciliam secessit, et quamdiu ibi commoratus est. (Baron. ad ann. 302, § 57.)
he had moved there from Rome. But that they were composed by him in Sicily is openly asserted not by Jerome alone but also by Eusebius, whom we have cited. Then, next, Baronius ought to have indicated to us the time at which Porphyry withdrew to Sicily, and how long he stayed there. (Baronius, at the year 302, § 57.)
Denique ex jam citatis Lactantii verbis haud absurde confici potest utrumque illum philosophum ab illo omnium primo confutatum fuisse. At si res ita se habeat, inde colligi poterit alium ab eo, quam Porphyrium designari. Discimus enim ab Hieronymo alios adversus hunc Porphyrium confectos fuisse a Methodio, qui uti ille ait: Ad extremum novissimae persecutionis, sive, ut alii affirmant, sub Decio et Valeriano in Chalcide Graeciae martyrio coronatus est (Hieronym. in Catal. script. Eccl. § 83, Apol. advers. Jovin. advers. Rufin. lib. II, Epist. 83, ad Magn.). Duas autem ibi refert opiniones de tempore, quo sanctissimus ille martyr morte pro Christi fide occubuit. Prima illorum est, qui eum sub Decio et Valeriano, id est, intra annum 250 et 260 mortuum arbitrabantur. Secunda aliorum, qui existimabant illum ex hac vita migrasse ad extremum excitatae a Diocletiano novissimae persecutionis, hoc est, circa annum Christi 311. Prima autem opinio stare nequit cum editis a Methodio libris adversus Porphyrium, qui anno Christi 263, trigesimum aetatis suae annum agebat. Nondum enim hos, quos Methodius confutavit, libros publicam in lucem emisisse videtur. Si verior sit secunda opinio, certe Lactantius, qui paulo post annum 311, divinas Institutiones composuit, tunc Methodii adversus Porphyrium libros non legisse dicendus est. In his enim Institutionibus illum a se omnium primo confutatum esse significat. Quia vero vix prorsus credibile est incompertam illi fuisse Methodii Apologiam, nonne inde sequitur ab ipso alium quam Porphyrium denotari?
Finally, from the words of Lactantius already cited it can not unreasonably be concluded that each of those two philosophers was refuted by him first of all. But if the matter stands so, it may be gathered from this that someone other than Porphyry is designated by him. For we learn from Jerome that other [books] against this Porphyry were composed by Methodius, who, as he says, at the end of the last persecution, or, as others affirm, under Decius and Valerian, was crowned with martyrdom at Chalcis in Greece (Jerome, in the Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers § 83, Apology against Jovinian, against Rufinus book II, Letter 83, to Magnus). Now he reports there two opinions on the time at which that most holy martyr fell by death for the faith of Christ. The first is that of those who thought he died under Decius and Valerian, that is, between the years 250 and 260. The second is that of others, who held that he departed this life at the end of the last persecution, stirred up by Diocletian, that is, about the year of Christ 311. But the first opinion cannot stand together with the books published by Methodius against Porphyry, who in the year of Christ 263 was in the thirtieth year of his age. For he seems not yet to have brought out into public light these books which Methodius refuted. If the second opinion is the truer, then certainly Lactantius, who composed the Divine Institutes a little after the year 311, must be said not to have read at that time the books of Methodius against Porphyry. For in these Institutes he indicates that that man was refuted by himself first of all. But since it is scarcely credible at all that the Apology of Methodius was unknown to him, does it not follow from this that someone other than Porphyry is denoted by him?
Utrinsque porro partis haec sunt argumenta, quae pro more officioque nostro examinata omnium ob oculos ponimus, ut suam quilibet de iis ferat sententiam, et quam putaverit ver⟨i⟩orem, amplectatur. Nobis autem si quis certo probaverit hunc, de quo Lactantius loquitur, non esse Porphyrium, in suam eo facilius nos pertrahet sententiam, quo persuasum magis habemus nullam esse rationem cur Lactantius, Porphyrii libros refellendo, illius nomini pepercerit.
These, moreover, are the arguments of each side, which, having examined them according to our custom and duty, we place before the eyes of all, so that each may give his own judgement on them and embrace whichever he thinks the truer. But if anyone proves to us with certainty that this man of whom Lactantius speaks is not Porphyry, he will draw us over to his opinion all the more easily, as we are the more persuaded that there is no reason why Lactantius, in refuting the books of Porphyry, should have spared his name.
Quidquid autem de hoc, cujus neque scripta, neque fortassis nomen ad nos pervenere, philosopho statuatur, certum esse debet Lactantium ideo hos Institutionum divinarum composuisse libros, ut illius, atque alterius impii scriptoris divulgatas adversus christianam religionem commentationes confutaret, et plenius ac perfectius, quam alii hactenus christianae religionis defensores, illius demonstraret veritatem. Utrum autem huic proposito ipse penitus satisfecerit, quaestio, nec minima quidem, esse potest. Nam Hieronymus ad Paulinum de illo haec scripsit in verba: Lactantius quasi quidam fluvius eloquentiae Tulianae,
But whatever be decided about this philosopher, whose writings, and perhaps whose name, have not come down to us, it ought to be certain that Lactantius composed these books of the Divine Institutes for this purpose: to refute the treatises of that man and of another impious writer, published against the Christian religion, and to demonstrate its truth more fully and more perfectly than other defenders of the Christian religion had done up to that time. But whether he fully satisfied this purpose can be a question, and not even the least one. For Jerome wrote of him to Paulinus in these words: Lactantius, like a kind of river of Tullian eloquence,
Editors' notes and page, col. 867
Page
- running head: 867 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹Roma illuc migraverat›; B ‹(Hieronym. in Catal. script. Eccl.›; C ‹post annum 311, divinas Institutiones›; D ‹tius, Porphyrii libros refellendo›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: whole column is editors' prolegomena prose (‹Roma illuc migraverat›), set in full; a stray comma-like mark after "(Baron. ad ann. 302, § 57.)" not set; ver⟨i⟩orem has a damaged letter; "Tu-" split at the column break (Tullianae); "Utrinsque" read as printed, n/u uncertain; "Catal." in the Jerome reference is faint on the page (could be printed Catul.), unsure
- other: the word Tulianae, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 868
- misprint kept as printed: "Tulianae" (Tu- | lianæ across the break, for Tullianae; col 868 prints Tullianæ in full) (Q3)
PL 6:868utinam tam nostra affirmare potuisset, quam facile aliena destruxit. (Hieronym. epist. 49, ad Paulin.) Quid autem haec verba aliud sonant, nisi Lactantium in illud ipsum vitium incidisse, quod aliis objecit, et quod se emendaturum pollicitus est? Aliena, inquit Hieronymus, id est, ethnicorum errores facile destruxit, sed nostra, nimirum documenta, non potuit eadem facilitate adstruere, probare, stabilire. Certum tamen est in his divinarum Institutionum libris dogmata et instituta nostrae religionis longe fusius, quam in citatis ab illo Minucii Felicis, Tertulliani, ac Cypriani commentationibus, non solum contra gentiles, sed etiam adversus Judaeos asseri et confirmari. Utrum autem ea bene aut male, utrum plane ac perfecte, aut jejune et exiliter asseruerit, postea expendemus. At Hieronymus non videtur alia ratione illud, quod memoravimus, de his libris judicium tulisse, nisi quia oppositos sincerae fidei nostrae dogmatibus errores in eis se animadvertisse arbitratus est. Sed quicumque, de quibus postea agendum, illi fuerint, palam tamen asseverat eos nulli unquam impedimento sibi fuisse, quominus hosce divinarum Institutionum libros legeret, quibus, inquit, contra gentes Lactantius scripsit fortissime (Hieronym. epist. 41, ad Pammach. et Ocean., Hieronym. Comment. in Eccl.). Alio autem in libro praeclarum vocat Institutionum divinarum opus, in quo Lactantius de vitiis et virtutibus plenissime disputavit.
would that he had been able to affirm our things as well as he easily destroyed those of others. (Jerome, Ep. 49, to Paulinus.) But what else do these words mean, except that Lactantius fell into that very fault which he charged against others, and which he promised that he would correct? Those of others, says Jerome, that is, the errors of the heathen, he easily destroyed, but ours, namely the teachings, he could not with the same ease establish, prove, make firm. Yet it is certain that in these books of the Divine Institutes the doctrines and institutions of our religion are asserted and confirmed far more fully than in the treatises of Minucius Felix, Tertullian and Cyprian cited by him, not only against the Gentiles but also against the Jews. Whether, however, he asserted them well or badly, whether plainly and perfectly, or meagrely and thinly, we shall weigh later. But Jerome does not seem to have passed that judgement which we have recorded concerning these books for any other reason than that he thought he had noticed in them errors opposed to the doctrines of our sincere faith. But whatever those [errors] may have been, of which we must treat later, he nevertheless openly affirms that they were never any hindrance to him from reading these books of the Divine Institutes, in which, he says, Lactantius wrote most forcefully against the Gentiles (Jerome, Ep. 41, to Pammachius and Oceanus; Jerome, Commentary on Ecclesiastes). In another book, moreover, he calls the work of the Divine Institutes a splendid one, in which Lactantius discussed vices and virtues most fully.
Quod porro addidit Hieronymus Lactantium esse quasi quemdam fluvium eloquentiae Tullianae, id sane verum esse facile omnes concedunt, et Hieronymo lubenter suffragantur. At de Lactantii eloquentia jam disputavimus.
As for what Jerome further added, that Lactantius is as it were a kind of river of Tullian eloquence, all readily grant that this is indeed true, and gladly side with Jerome. But we have already discussed the eloquence of Lactantius.
Denique Hieronymus in sua ad Magnum epistola scribit in divinarum Institutionum, et de Opificio Dei libris reperiri dialogorum Ciceronis ἀπιτομὴν (Hieronym. epist. 83 ad Magn.). Sed quo sensu id ille dixerit, a nobis supra observatum est. Quamobrem id tantummodo adjiciemus Ciceronem saepe saepius a Lactantio refelli, atque ibi potissimum, ubi de sacris christianae religionis et moralis disciplinae documentis agitur.
Finally, Jerome writes in his letter to Magnus that in the books of the Divine Institutes and On the Workmanship of God there is found an epitome of the dialogues of Cicero (Jerome, Ep. 83, to Magnus). But in what sense he said this has been observed by us above. Therefore we shall add only this, that Cicero is very often refuted by Lactantius, and especially where the sacred teachings of the Christian religion and of moral discipline are treated.
De horum librorum aetate, ac variis fragmentis, quae videntur inepte iis inserta, et de erroribus Lactantio adscriptis.
On the date of these books, and on various fragments which seem to have been ineptly inserted into them, and on the errors ascribed to Lactantius.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
Article One.
Quo tempore Lactantius hos libros scripserit, et utrum duas divulgaverit eorum editiones.
At what time Lactantius wrote these books, and whether he published two editions of them.
Quo tempore Lactantius suos divinarum Institutionum libros in lucem emiserit, quidam ominantur his ipsis indicari illius verbis: Ab excidio Trojanae Urbis colliguntur anni 1470. Ex hac temporum ratione manifestum est ante annos non amplius 1800, natum esse Saturnum, qui et sator omnium deorum fuit (Lactant. lib. I Inst., cap. 23). Isaeus siquidem opinatur
Some surmise that the time at which Lactantius brought out his books of the Divine Institutes is indicated by these very words of his: From the destruction of the Trojan City 1470 years are reckoned. From this reckoning of times it is clear that Saturn, who was also the begetter of all the gods, was born not more than 1800 years ago (Lactantius, Institutes, book I, chapter 23). For Isaeus thinks
Editors' notes and page, col. 868
Page
- running head: [cut off at left] INIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 868 (presumably DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS)
- marginal letters: A ‹lianae, utinam tam nostra›; B ‹ruerit, postea expendemus›; C ‹quasi quemdam fluvium eloquentiae›; D ‹De horum librorum aetate›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins with fragment "lianae" (Tullianae) broken from col. 867; column ends with "opi-" split at the column break; editors' matter set: whole column is editors' prolegomena (‹lianae, utinam tam nostra›; Caput III heading and summary; Articulus primus ‹Quo tempore Lactantius hos libros›); UNSURE Greek word, first letter may be ε poorly printed; "ominantur" set as printed (possibly for opinantur), rendered "surmise"; no full-width line
PL 6:869hinc posse confici Lactantium anno Christi 302, hos libros edidisse. Nam secundum accuratam, inquit, Glareani ad Livium chronologiam, ab excidio Trojano ad Urbem conditam anni 432 elapsi fuerunt; ab Urbe condita ad Christi ortum, anni 751; quibus si addas annos 302 ipsa annorum 1485, summa conficitur. Verum si vera sit haec annos computandi ratio, ex ea sequitur probabiliorem esse rejectam ab Isaeo Baronii opinionem, qui eosdem Lactantii libros anno 316 compositos esse arbitratur. Ex tota enim summa anni 317 numerandi sunt. Quamobrem Isaeus fateri cogitur tam varias esse chronologorum ea de re sententias; ut certi nihil statui queat. Addit deinde, quod utique verum est, Lactantium non multum curare de tradenda certa aliqua annorum computandorum ratione. Et vero non aliud ibi probandum suscipit, nisi Saturnum deorum patrem, juxta ipsam ethnicorum chronologiam, non ante annos circiter 1800 natum, atque eos proinde frustra de impiorum suorum rituum antiquitate gloriari. Quocirca in subsequenti libro, sic de Jovis aetate loquitur: « Qui ante annos mille septingentos natus. » (Idem, lib. II, cap. 5). Numquid ergo Jupiter Saturni filius centum annis patre suo junior fuit? Constat itaque nihil ex his omnibus elici posse, quo horum librorum aetas certo definiatur.
that from this it can be concluded that Lactantius published these books in the year of Christ 302. For according to the accurate chronology of Glareanus on Livy, he says, from the destruction of Troy to the founding of the City 432 years elapsed; from the founding of the City to the birth of Christ, 751 years; and if you add to these 302 years, the very sum of 1485 years is made up. But if this method of computing the years is true, it follows from it that the opinion of Baronius, rejected by Isaeus, is the more probable, who judges that these same books of Lactantius were composed in the year 316. For out of the whole sum 317 years must be counted. Therefore Isaeus is forced to admit that the opinions of the chronologers on this matter are so varied that nothing certain can be established. He then adds, what is certainly true, that Lactantius does not much concern himself with handing down any fixed method of computing the years. And indeed he undertakes to prove nothing else there except that Saturn, the father of the gods, according to the very chronology of the heathen, was born not earlier than about 1800 years ago, and that they therefore boast in vain of the antiquity of their impious rites. Accordingly, in the following book he speaks thus of the age of Jupiter: "Who was born one thousand seven hundred years ago." (The same, book 2, chapter 5). Was Jupiter, then, the son of Saturn, a hundred years younger than his father? It is therefore clear that nothing can be drawn from all these things by which the age of these books may be determined with certainty.
Quanquam autem id fateatur Isaeus, putat tamen illos ipso Christi anno 302 fuisse revera compositos. Testatum enimvero Lactantius facit se eum in Bythynia artem profiteretur oratoriam, et templum Dei everteretur, impiis duorum ethnicorum, de quibus nos paulo ante, scriptis se fuisse stimulatum, ut suas divinas Institutiones ederet (lib. V. Inst., cap. 2). Atqui eversum est illud templum anno 302, quo videlicet Diocletianus, data lege, omnia christianorum templa destrui jusserat. Nemini autem, ait Isaeus, probabile fiet Lactantium, non minus tanta horum gentilium impietate et audacia provocatum, quam summo verae religionis tuendae ardore incensum, post quatuordecim tantum, ut minus, annos suam in his libris, quibus eos confutaret, conscribendis impendisse operam. Nec eum moratur Lactantii ad Constantinum oratio, quibusdam in libris exhibita. Hanc enim, de qua infra agendum, ut spuriam et suppositam plane rejicit ac repudiat.
But although Isaeus admits this, he nevertheless thinks that they were in fact composed in the very year of Christ 302. For Lactantius testifies that, when he was professing the art of oratory in Bithynia and the temple of God was being overthrown, he was spurred by the impious writings of two heathens, of whom we spoke a little before, to publish his Divine Institutes (Inst. book 5, chapter 2). But that temple was overthrown in the year 302, in which, namely, Diocletian, by a law he issued, had ordered all the churches of the Christians to be destroyed. And it will seem probable to no one, says Isaeus, that Lactantius, provoked no less by the great impiety and audacity of these gentiles than inflamed by the highest zeal for defending the true religion, spent his labour on writing these books, by which he would refute them, only after fourteen years at the least. Nor is he held back by the oration of Lactantius to Constantine, presented in certain books. For this, of which we must treat below, he utterly rejects and repudiates as spurious and supposititious.
Sed huic alii respondent mirum penitus non esse, si Lactantius non statim, quod scriptoribus saepe usu venit, impia confutaverit ethnicorum Scriptorum commenta, tametsi passim scriptis publicis sparsa et disseminata fuissent. Quis enim asserore audeat utrum in potestate ejus positum fuerit, ut per tempus, quo christiani variis ac violentissimis vexationum tempestatibus concutiebantur, libros adversus gentiles publicaret? Aliae etiam causae nemini cognitae accedere potuerunt, ob quas opportuniorem scribendi occasionem expectandam esse existimaverat. Quidquid sit, persuasum habeat validioribus sane argumentis probari posse hos libros longe post annum 302 publicam venisse in lucem.
But others answer him that it is not at all surprising if Lactantius did not at once, as often happens to writers, refute the impious fabrications of the heathen writers, even though they had been scattered and disseminated everywhere in public writings. For who would dare to assert whether it lay in his power, during the time when the Christians were being shaken by various and most violent storms of persecution, to publish books against the gentiles? Other causes too, known to no one, could have been added, on account of which he had judged that a more opportune occasion for writing should be awaited. Be that as it may, let him be persuaded that it can be proved by arguments certainly stronger that these books came into public light long after the year 302.
Editors' notes and page, col. 869
Page
- running head: 869 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹natur hinc posse confici›; B ‹annorum computandorum ratione›; C ‹bus nos paulo ante›; D ‹Sed huic alii respondent›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins with the fragment "natur" of a word broken from the previous column (perhaps opinatur), English begins without it; "ut minus" printed as such (sense "at least", perhaps for "ut minimum"); "persuasum habeat" set as printed (perhaps for habeant); the comma after "1485" is set as printed; "se eum" printed for "se cum", English renders "when"; editors' matter set: the whole column is editors' prose from the Dissertatio (first words "natur hinc posse confici Lactantium")
PL 6:870Verum hi duas adhuc scinduntur in partes. Nam Baronius illos ipso Christi anno 316 a Lactantio editos fuisse arbitratur (Baron. ad ann. 315, § 20 et 21, et ad ann. 316 § 55). Contra vero alii non ante annum 321 ab eo scriptos fuisse autumaverunt. Suam autem sententiam eminentissimus ille Cardinalis duabus potissimum rationibus firmare conatus est. Primam inde ducit, quod Lactantius his conficiendis libris operam dederit, cum Licinius vexabat Ecclesiam, et Constantinus expeditionem contra illum parabat. Auctor quippe noster illi in hujus operis praefatione victoriam ab eo reportandam vaticinatur. Secundum vero hinc petit, quod Arianae haereseos, quae caput anno 315 extulerat, tanquam notae, et ubique jam vulgatae, facta sit ab eodem auctore nostro mentio (Lib. I Inst. cap. 1, lib. IV Inst., cap. 30, pag. 449).
But these are still split into two parties. For Baronius judges that they were published by Lactantius in the very year of Christ 316 (Baron., at the year 315, § 20 and 21, and at the year 316, § 55). Others, on the contrary, have held that they were not written by him before the year 321. That most eminent Cardinal tried to establish his opinion chiefly by two arguments. He draws the first from the fact that Lactantius devoted his labour to composing these books when Licinius was harassing the Church and Constantine was preparing an expedition against him. For our author, in the preface of this work, foretells to him the victory that he was to win. The second he seeks from this, that mention is made by this same author of ours of the Arian heresy, which had raised its head in the year 315, as of one known and already spread everywhere (Book 1 of the Institutes, chap. 1; Book 4 of the Institutes, chap. 30, p. 449).
Sed respondent alii in dubium vocari, utrum illa praefatio, et nomen Ariani in Lactantii textum ab aliquo male feriato scriptore intrusa non fuerint. Deinde vero tametsi omnino constaret haec ab Lactantio esse profecta, nihil inde Baronius, nisi adversus suam opinionem posset conficere. Certis siquidem, inquiunt, et invictis rationum momentis potest demonstrari Licinii persecutionem non ante annum Christi 319 esse exortam. Si Lactantius ergo hujus persecutionis meminit, non anno Christi 316, sed post annum 319, hos libros composuisse dicendus est.
But the others reply that it is called into doubt whether that preface and the name "Arian" were not thrust into the text of Lactantius by some ill-employed writer. Then, further, even if it were entirely established that these came from Lactantius, Baronius could conclude nothing from it except against his own opinion. For, they say, it can be shown by certain and invincible weight of argument that the persecution of Licinius did not arise before the year of Christ 319. If, therefore, Lactantius makes mention of this persecution, he must be said to have composed these books not in the year of Christ 316, but after the year 319.
Tota igitur quaestio in hoc sita est, utrum Lactantius de Licinii persecutione loquatur, ac quo tempore excitata sit. Quod ad primum autem spectat, utriusque opinionis fautores fatentur factam revera ab eo persecutionis illius mentionem: Scribebat, inquit Baronius, hoc anno, quo persecutio Licinii vexabat Ecclesiam (Baron. ad ann. 316, § 55). Non eam igitur ille mox orituram, sicuti quidam putant, sed jam ortam haud obscuris verbis pronuntiat.
The whole question, therefore, lies in this: whether Lactantius speaks of the persecution of Licinius, and at what time it was stirred up. As regards the first point, the supporters of both opinions admit that mention of that persecution was in fact made by him: He was writing, says Baronius, in this year, in which the persecution of Licinius was harassing the Church (Baron., at the year 316, § 55). He therefore declares in no obscure words that it was not soon to arise, as some think, but had already arisen.
Et certe Lactantius Diocletiani in christianos saevientis immanem crudelitatem, et eo imperante illata christianis horrenda atque hactenus inaudita supplicia depinxit, ut jam praeterita, et quorum nonnulla ipsemet viderat (lib. V Inst., cap. 11). Ast alia his plane similia aut prorsus eadem adhuc, cum hos libros exararet, inflicta sic alibi memorat: Cultores Dei summi, hoc est, justos homines, nimirum christianos, torquent, interficiunt, exterminant, nec causas odiorum reddere ipsi possunt, qui tam vehementer oderunt; quia ipsi errant. Irascuntur iis, qui veram viam sequuntur, et cum corrigere se possent, errores suos insuper crudelibus factis coacervant, innocentium cruore maculantur, et dicatas Deo mentes, evisceratis corporibus, extorquent. Cum talibus nunc congredi et disputare contendimus. Postea vero: Ecce in eo errore est civitas, vel potius ipse orbis totus, ut bonos et justos viros, tanquam malos et impios persequatur, excruciet, damnet, occidat..... Cur enim tam crudeliter saeviunt; nisi quia metuunt, ne in dies invalescente justitia,
And certainly Lactantius depicted the monstrous cruelty of Diocletian raging against the Christians, and the horrible and hitherto unheard-of punishments inflicted on Christians under his rule, as things already past, and some of which he had himself seen (Book 5 of the Institutes, chap. 11). But other things plainly like these, or altogether the same, still being inflicted when he was writing these books, he records elsewhere thus: The worshippers of the supreme God, that is, just men, namely Christians, they torture, they kill, they banish, nor can they themselves give the reasons for their hatred, who hate so vehemently; because they themselves are in error. They are angry with those who follow the true way, and though they could correct themselves, they heap up their errors besides with cruel deeds, they are stained with the blood of the innocent, and they wrench out minds dedicated to God by disembowelling their bodies. With such men we now strive to engage and dispute. And afterwards: Behold, the city, or rather the whole world itself, is in such error that it persecutes, tortures, condemns and kills good and just men as though they were wicked and impious..... For why do they rage so cruelly, unless because they fear lest, with justice growing stronger day by day,
Editors' notes and page, col. 870
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 870 (left part of the running head cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹Verum hi duas adhuc›; B ‹tro mentio (Lib. I Inst.›; C ‹tius de Licinii persecutione›; D ‹hos libros exararet, inflicta›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: The narrow strip of text at the left edge of each image belongs to column 869 and is not set. Several numerals are blurred in the scan: "315" and "316" in the first Baronius reference look like 515/516, and "§ 55" there could be read as § 53. I set them as 315, 316 and § 55, which matches the later reference "ad ann. 316, § 55"; this is UNSURE. In paragraph 4, "prorsus" is smudged in the heavy type and might read "prersus"; I set prorsus, also UNSURE. The heavy over-inked type in paragraph 4 distorts several letters (vidorat, depioxit, sie); these were read as ink faults, not misprints. The last word, jus-, is split at the column break and set with its hyphen (presumably justitia). The column has no editors' matter beyond the dissertation itself, and no full-width line.
PL 6:871cum diis suis narinosis relinquantur (Lib. V Instit. cap. 12). Rursus autem alio in libro. Spectatae sunt, pectanturque adhuc per orbem terrae poenae cultorum Dei, in quibus excruciandis nova et inusitata tormenta excogitata sunt. Nam de mortis generibus horret animus recordari, cum immanium bestiarum ultra ipsam mortem carnificina saevierit (lib. VI, cap. 17). Denique plura in rem confessam, et postea adhuc tractandam, nunc non congeremus, quibus palam ille facit christianorum numerum tot tamque crudelibus tormentis et caedibus non modo non minui, sed semper augeri. Ex citatis quippe Lactantii verbis satis aperte intelligitur duplicem ab illo memorari persecutionem, unam a Diocletiano motam, et a Licinio alteram (lib. V. cap. 12).
they should be left with their sneering gods (Book 5 of the Institutes, ch. 12). And again in another book: The punishments of the worshippers of God have been seen, and are still seen throughout the world, and for torturing them new and unheard-of torments have been devised. For the mind shudders to recall the kinds of death, since the butchery of monstrous beasts has raged beyond death itself (Book 6, ch. 17). Finally, we shall not now heap up more passages on a matter that is admitted and is to be treated further later, passages in which he makes plain that the number of Christians was not only not diminished by so many and such cruel torments and slaughters, but was always increased. For from the quoted words of Lactantius it is understood clearly enough that a twofold persecution is recorded by him, one set in motion by Diocletian, and the other by Licinius (Book 5, ch. 12).
Definiendum itaque superest quo tempore haec secunda persecutio incoeperit. At Boronius illud consignat anno Christi trecentesimo decimo quarto, cum obortis Constantinum inter et Licinum simultatibus, Cibalensi hic fusus victusque fuit praelio, quod in Eusebiano chronico et aliis scriptoribus eodem anno 314 assignatur. Sed alii Licinianae persecutionis initium anno decimo nono supra trecentesimum factum fuisse arbitrabantur. Ab ejusdem enim Eusebiani chronici auctore, quemadmodum a Theophane et Cedreno, Licinius dicitur, anno 319 aut 320, christianos ex suo expulisse palatio. Atqui eos procul dubio inde ejecit, ubi primum coepit in christianam religionem palam saevire. Ad haec vero, in eodem chronico anno 321, Basileus Amasiae Ponticae episcopus coronam martyrii sub Licinio retulisse perhibetur. Theodorus quoque eamdem, teste Nicephoro, coronam adeptus est sabbato, septimo mensis Februarii die, sicut in martyrii ejus Actis, a Bollando editis, legimus. Atqui sabbatum die Februarii septima in annum Christi 319, dominicali littera D. notatum, non vero in annum 316, incidit. Lactantius igitur non ante hunc annum 319 divinarum Institutionum libros edidit.
It remains, then, to determine at what time this second persecution began. Now Baronius assigns it to the three hundred and fourteenth year of Christ, when, after quarrels had arisen between Constantine and Licinius, the latter was routed and defeated in the battle of Cibalae, which in the Eusebian chronicle and in other writers is assigned to the same year 314. But others judged that the beginning of the Licinian persecution took place in the nineteenth year above three hundred. For by the author of that same Eusebian chronicle, as also by Theophanes and Cedrenus, Licinius is said to have expelled the Christians from his palace in the year 319 or 320. Yet beyond doubt he cast them out from there as soon as he began openly to rage against the Christian religion. Moreover, in the same chronicle, under the year 321, Basileus, bishop of Amasea in Pontus, is reported to have won the crown of martyrdom under Licinius. Theodore too, on the testimony of Nicephorus, obtained the same crown on a Saturday, the seventh day of the month of February, as we read in the Acts of his martyrdom published by Bolland. Yet a Saturday on the seventh day of February falls in the year of Christ 319, marked by the dominical letter D, and not in the year 316. Lactantius therefore did not publish the books of the Divine Institutes before this year 319.
Nonne autem roboris ac firmamenti aliquid huic posteriori opinioni inde accedit, quod Lactantius significare videtur se ex Bithynia, unde a Diocletiano, sicut diximus, vocatus fuerat, prius secessisse, quam hos divinarum Institutionum libros emisisset in lucem? (lib. V Inst., cap. 2.) Non enim prorsus inepte colligi inde potest eos ab illo compositos, postquam se contulisset in Gallias atque ibi Crispus in ejus traditus fuisset disciplinam. At id anno 318 aut paulo post contigit.
And does not some strength and support accrue to this latter opinion from the fact that Lactantius seems to indicate that he had withdrawn from Bithynia, whither, as we have said, he had been summoned by Diocletian, before he brought these books of the Divine Institutes out into the light? (Book 5 of the Institutes, ch. 2.) For it can, not altogether ineptly, be inferred from this that they were composed by him after he had betaken himself to Gaul and Crispus had there been handed over to his instruction. And that happened in the year 318 or a little after.
Quidam vero recentiores critici has utriusque et Baronii et aliorum sententiae difficultates sustulisse sibi videntur, dum dicunt factam fuisse a Lactantio duplicem horum librorum editionem. Opinantur enim illum primam his conscribendis manum admovisse, cum persecutione in christianos furente, in Bithynia degeret; deinde vero illos, data Ecclesiae pace, ab eo secunda manu retractatos, et auctos, publicam prolatos fuisse in lucem. Posteriorem vero hanc editionem vulgatam esse existimant longe post Cibalense
Certain more recent critics, however, think that they have removed these difficulties of both opinions, that of Baronius and that of the others, by saying that a twofold edition of these books was made by Lactantius. For they hold that he first set his hand to writing them while he was living in Bithynia, with the persecution raging against the Christians; but that afterwards, when peace had been given to the Church, they were revised by him with a second hand and enlarged, and brought out into the public light. This later edition, they reckon, was published long after the Cibalae
Editors' notes and page, col. 871
Page
- running head: DE DIVINIS INSTITUT (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A titia, cum diis suis; B Definiendum itaque superest; C episcopus coronam martyrii; D colligi inde potest
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: the whole column is editors' matter (prolegomena on the date of the Divine Institutes), set in full; first words "titia, cum diis suis", then "Definiendum itaque superest", "Nonne autem roboris", "Quidam vero recentiores". Column begins with the fragment "titia" carried over from the previous column. Column ends with "Ci-" (presumably Cibalensem) split at the column break. UNSURE: "narinosis" is set as printed but its sense is unclear, and "sneering" is a conjectural rendering. "Lactantii" in the first paragraph: the type looks like "Laciantii" (worn t?), so it is set as Lactantii.
PL 6:872bellum, et cum Lactantius apud Crispum Caesarem commorabatur in Galliis, ubi eam Constantino Magno nuncupavit. Nec parum forsitan huic opinioni favere videtur magna codicum manuscriptorum, ac praecipue in fragmentis quibusdam exhibendis varietas.
war, and when Lactantius was staying with Crispus Caesar in Gaul, where he dedicated it to Constantine the Great. And perhaps the great variety among the manuscript codices, and especially in presenting certain fragments, seems to favour this opinion not a little.
At quid, quaeso, prohibet, quominus haec discrepantia in male feriatum et improbum quemdam veterum librorum corruptorem refundatur? Praeterea Lactantius, sicuti paulo ante annotabamus, satis aperte significat se hos libros non composuisse, quamdiu in Bithynia remansit.
But what, I ask, prevents this discrepancy from being laid at the door of some idle and dishonest corrupter of old books? Besides, Lactantius, as we noted a little earlier, indicates clearly enough that he did not compose these books for as long as he remained in Bithynia.
Urgebit fortasse aliquis a Lactantio, post publicatos divinarum Institutionum libros, editam fuisse eorum epitomen. Cur autem eam confecit, nisi maximam propter utilitatem, quam plurimi ex his libris perceperunt? Nonne ergo eamdem ob causam potuit ille secundam eorumdem librorum editionem divulgare, prima ut fieri solet, magis accuratam, atque idcirco altera magis utilem? Inficias quidem non ibimus, hoc fieri potuisse: sed utrum revera factum sit, nulla satis certa firmaque ratione stabilitur. Testis siquidem nobis est Hieronymus primam ac majorem hujus epitomes partem, a suo jam tempore fuisse amissam, quae quidem paucis abhinc annis, quemadmodum dicemus, reperta et edita est. At cur, quaeso, in tota illa epitome, cujus conficiendae laborem ab illius initio deprecatur, nullam duplicis divinarum Institutionum editionis, fecit mentionem? Neque etiam secundae horumce librorum editionis, ullum plane, nisi incertissimum omninoque fallax vestigium in ea, quam habemus, deprehenditur. Ergo aut nunquam haec secunda ab eo facta est, aut illius jacturam fecimus.
Someone will perhaps press the point that, after the books of the Divine Institutes had been published, an epitome of them was issued by Lactantius. But why did he make it, if not because of the very great usefulness which very many people derived from these books? Could he not, then, for the same reason have put out a second edition of the same books, more carefully done than the first, as usually happens, and therefore more useful than the other? We shall not indeed deny that this could have happened; but whether it actually happened is established by no sufficiently certain and firm argument. For Jerome is our witness that the first and greater part of this epitome had already been lost in his own time, a part which was in fact found and published a few years ago, as we shall relate. But why, I ask, in that whole epitome, the labour of composing which he excuses himself from at its beginning, did he make no mention of a double edition of the Divine Institutes? Nor is any trace at all of a second edition of these books detected in the edition we have, unless a most uncertain and wholly deceptive one. Therefore either this second edition was never made by him, or we have suffered its loss.
Quae porro ex his diversis de horum librorum aetate sententiis verior sit, judicet aequus rerum aestimator, et eam amplectatur. Sed quodcumque judicium feratur, fatendum est hos libros editos fuisse intra annum 316 et 322. Atqui illud sex tantummodo annorum intervallum non tanti momenti pluribus videbitur, ut longius propterea disputationis filum trahatur. Interim expendamus utrum hi libri Constantino Magno, quod ad cognoscendum eorum tempus conducere potest, revera nuncupati fuerint.
Further, which of these different opinions about the date of these books is the truer, let a fair judge of the matter decide, and let him embrace it. But whatever judgement is passed, it must be admitted that these books were published between the year 316 and 322. Yet that interval of only six years will seem to most people of no such importance that the thread of the discussion should be drawn out further on its account. Meanwhile let us weigh whether these books were really dedicated to Constantine the Great, which can help towards knowing their date.
Utrum Lactantius hos libros Constantino Magno nuncupaverit eumque una et altera oratione allocutus sit.
Whether Lactantius dedicated these books to Constantine the Great and addressed him in one or two speeches.
Duo potissimum in his divinarum Institutionum libris occurrunt loca, ubi Lactantius Constantinum Magnum compellat, hocque opus fausto nominis ipsius auspicio incohatum fuisse testificatur. Horum autem in priore auctor ejus perspicue asserit illum ex Romanis imperatoribus primum fuisse, qui repudiatis gentilium erroribus, verum Deum coluit, ac restitutam a se veram, scilicet Christi, religionem amplexus est (Lactant., l. I, c. 1). Quamobrem ei pollicetur fore ut Deus felicitatem ei tribuat, quamdiu imperii moderabitur gubernaculum, atque illud
Two passages in particular occur in these books of the Divine Institutes where Lactantius addresses Constantine the Great and testifies that this work was begun under the happy auspice of his name. In the former of these its author plainly asserts that he was the first of the Roman emperors who, having rejected the errors of the Gentiles, worshipped the true God and embraced the true religion, namely that of Christ, restored by himself (Lactantius, book 1, chapter 1). Therefore he promises him that God will grant him happiness for as long as he steers the helm of the empire, and that
Editors' notes and page, col. 872
Page
- running head: [cut off at left] TINIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 872
- marginal letters: A ‹balense bellum, et cum Lactantius›; B ‹maximam propter utilitatem›; C ‹lum plane, nisi incertissimum›; D ‹Utrum Lactantius hos libros (italic caption)›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins with "balense", the rest of "Ci-balense" broken from column 871; editors' matter: the whole column is editors' prose (dissertation on the Divine Institutes, continuing, then Articulus II, ‹Utrum Lactantius hos libros›); running head cut off at the left edge, only its end visible; UNSURE "eorum" (type looks like "corum", taken as worn e); "una et altera" and "ob causam" read through worn type
PL 6:873senex liberis tradat suis, quod ipse juvenis a patre accepit. Nec minus asseveranter promittit fore ut pro tam egregio pioque facinore dignam a Deo mercedem accipiat, et alii in aliis terrarum partibus, adversum Christianos tum adhuc saevientes, tanti sceleris poenas persolvant.
as an old man he may hand on to his children what he himself as a young man received from his father. No less confidently does he promise that for so outstanding and pious a deed he will receive a worthy reward from God, and that others in other parts of the earth, who were then still raging against the Christians, will pay the penalty for so great a crime.
In secunda vero, quae priore longior est, Constantino imperatori rursum gratulatur, quod ad humani generis tutelam, et restituendam Christianam religionem a Deo excitatus, nemo amplius ne Christiani quidem nomen ulli exprobrare auderet, ac exstinctis omnibus tyrannis, pericula quam plurima vitaverit, solusque totius mundi teneat imperium. Addit porro omnes Deum precari, ut ab eo protectus et custoditus, in ejus amore perseveret (Lact., l. VII, c. 26).
In the second, however, which is longer than the first, he again congratulates the Emperor Constantine on these grounds: that, since he had been raised up by God for the protection of the human race and the restoration of the Christian religion, no one any longer dared to reproach anyone even with the name of Christian; that, all the tyrants having been destroyed, he had escaped very many dangers; and that he alone holds the rule of the whole world. He adds further that all pray to God that, protected and guarded by Him, he may persevere in His love (Lact., bk 7, ch. 26).
At Isaeus ac postea Thomasius variis rationibus primam orationem spuriam omnino et supposititiam esse existimant. Primo enim ea abest a septem Vaticanis, aliisque bene multis diversa manu exaratis, et aliis impressis codicibus, ac potissimum ab omnium antiquissimo manuscripto sancti Salvatoris Bononiensis exemplari. Deinde vero haec, inquit, oratio pugnat cum genuinis Lactantii libris, quibus significat christianos tum adhuc per totum terrarum orbem ab gentilibus et tyrannis crudelissime divexari. Audisti jam recitata a nobis superius ejus verba: neque haec minus perspicua videntur: « Nemo hujus tantae belluae immanitatem potest pro merito describere, quae uno loco recubans, tamen per totum orbem dentibus ferreis saevit, et non tantum artus hominum dissipat, sed et ossa ipsa comminuit, et in cineres furit, ne quis exstet sepulturae locus » (l. V, c. 11). Atqui in illa ad Constantinum Magnum oratione tyranni non ubique, sed in quibusdam tantum orbis terrae partibus in Christianos saevire dicuntur.
But Isaeus, and afterwards Thomasius, judge on various grounds that the first address is entirely spurious and supposititious. For first, it is absent from seven Vatican codices and from a great many others written by various hands, and from other printed ones, and above all from the oldest copy of all, the manuscript of San Salvatore at Bologna. Then, he says, this address conflicts with the genuine books of Lactantius, in which he indicates that the Christians were at that time still being most cruelly harassed throughout the whole world by the gentiles and the tyrants. You have already heard his words quoted by us above; and these seem no less clear: "No one can describe as it deserves the savagery of this so great beast, which, though lying in one place, yet rages throughout the whole world with iron teeth, and not only tears apart the limbs of men but also grinds the very bones, and rages against their ashes, so that no place of burial may remain" (bk 5, ch. 11). Yet in that address to Constantine the Great the tyrants are said to rage against the Christians not everywhere, but only in certain parts of the world.
Verum haec specie verboque tenus repugnantia, non multum alios morantur. A nobis siquidem jam observatum est duplicem a Lactantio denotari Christianorum acerbissimam vexationem, unam a Diocletiano, alteram a Licinio excitatam, ac priorem quidem praeteritam, posteriorem vero praesentem. Si ergo alicubi, ut in citato loco, de illa etiam uti adhuc praesente loquatur, ibi non historici, sed oratoris sequitur morem, a quo res praeteritae tamquam praesentes non raro exhibentur. Sufficit autem ad utramque recte distinguendam, ut unius elapsum, alterius praesens indicetur tempus. Nihil porro vetat, quominus Liciniana persecutio, non ubique saeviens, designari potuerit.
But these things, contradictory in appearance and in word only, do not much detain others. For it has already been observed by us that Lactantius denotes a twofold most bitter harassment of the Christians, one stirred up by Diocletian, the other by Licinius, the former indeed past, the latter present. If, then, somewhere, as in the passage cited, he speaks of the former too as if it were still present, there he follows the custom not of a historian but of an orator, by whom past things are not seldom presented as present. It suffices, moreover, for rightly distinguishing the two, that the time of the one is indicated as elapsed, that of the other as present. Nothing, furthermore, prevents the Licinian persecution, which did not rage everywhere, from having been meant.
Minoris procul dubio ponderis illud est, quod urget Isaeus Lactantium, ubi celeberrimos memorat Christianae religionis defensores, nullum Arnobii praeceptoris sui, qui eodem ac ille tempore causam Christianorum agebat, habuisse sermonem. Rationes enim reddidimus, cur Arnobium praetermiserit, vel, si velis, pepercerit nomini ejus, ac venerandae semper magistri dignitati (supra, c. 3, art. 2).
Of less weight beyond doubt is the point Isaeus presses, that Lactantius, where he records the most celebrated defenders of the Christian religion, made no mention of Arnobius his teacher, who was pleading the cause of the Christians at the same time as he. For we have given the reasons why he passed over Arnobius, or, if you prefer, spared his name and the ever venerable dignity of his master (above, ch. 3, art. 2).
Neque etiam validius videtur aliud ejusdem Isaei argumentum, inde petitum, quod varii scriptores,
Nor does another argument of the same Isaeus seem any stronger, drawn from the fact that various writers,
Editors' notes and page, col. 873
Page
- running head: 873 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹senex liberis tradat suis›; B ‹At Isaeus ac postea Thomasius›; C ‹minum dissipat, sed et ossa›; D ‹que recte distinguendam›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (continuing; first words "senex liberis tradat suis"), set in full. Column 874 visible at the right edge, cut off, not set. Printer's signature "PATROL. VI." omitted. "ab gentilibus" set as printed. Worn type read as intended: Sufficlt, Ratioues cnim.
PL 6:874atque in primis Hieronymus, qui Lactantii opera sedulo recensuit, nullibi dixerint hosce Divinarum Institutionum libros Constantini Magni inscriptos fuisse nomini, aut illum in eis compellatum. Nam idem ipse Hieronymus simili silentio praeterivit cui pulcherrimus, ut ipse ait, Lactantii de Ira Dei liber, et alius de Persecutione, inscripti nuncupatique fuerint.
and above all Jerome, who carefully reviewed the works of Lactantius, nowhere said that these books of the Divine Institutes were inscribed to the name of Constantine the Great, or that he was addressed in them. For that same Jerome passed over in a like silence the person to whom Lactantius' book On the Wrath of God, a most beautiful one, as he himself says, and another On the Persecution were inscribed and dedicated.
Nec erat sane quod instaret Isaeus Lactantium ad hos edendos libros compulsum fuisse, cum Christianorum templum anno Christi, sicut diximus, 302 funditus dirutum vidisset; atque idcirco illorum editionem ad illud usque distulisse tempus, quo Constantinus Magnus pacem ecclesiis reddidit. Quid enim mirum est, si tempus ille exspectaverit magis opportunum, quo videlicet piissimus ille imperator, victo Licinio, tantum favebat Christianis, quantum Licinius ille adversus eos in quibusdam provinciis furebat ac bacchabatur?
Nor indeed was there any reason for Isaeus to insist that Lactantius had been driven to publish these books when he had seen the church of the Christians utterly destroyed in the year of Christ 302, as we have said, and that for this reason he had put off their publication until the time when Constantine the Great restored peace to the churches. For what wonder is it if he waited for a more opportune time, namely when that most pious emperor, Licinius having been defeated, favoured the Christians as much as that Licinius had raged and run riot against them in certain provinces?
Major itaque ac tota pene difficultas posita videtur in manuscriptorum codicum auctoritate. Constantini quippe nomen, et verba quibus Lactantius eum alloquitur, penitus omissa sunt in antiquissimo Bononiensi, et aliis diversae aetatis manuscriptis codicibus, ac pluribus etiam editis, sed in aliis tamen non minori numero inveniuntur. Nam ut quinque Vaticanos, aliosque aut prius, aut posterius exaratos praetereamus, haec omnia exhibentur in Floriacensis olim monasterii, nunc regiae bibliothecae codice, qui ibi numero 3735 notatur, et ab annis 900 videtur exaratus. In altero autem quondam Claudii Puteani, jam vero regiae ejusdem bibliothecae numero 3736 ab annis circiter 800 descripto, ea Lactantii ad Constantinum allocutio non quidem occurrit, sed in illo hic legitur libri secundi titulus: « Incipit liber secundus Lactantii Caecilii Firmiani, de Origine erroris, ad Constantinum. » Neque id temere ab amanuensi librario scriptum putaveris. In eodem etenim codice idem Constantini nomen sic initio libri tertii praefigitur: « Vellem mihi, Constantine imperator, quoniam veritas, etc. » Similiter et quarti initio: « Cogitanti mihi, Constantine imperator, et cum animo, etc. » Rursus vero quinti exordio: « Non est apud me dubium, Constantine imperator, quin hoc opus, etc. » Longioris et fortasse parum utilis operae pretium foret alios omnes enumerare codices, in quibus ea omnia leguntur. Nam et horum codicum major est numerus, sed non plures diu ante vulgatas typis editiones scripti sunt.
The greater, then, and almost the whole difficulty seems to lie in the authority of the manuscript codices. For the name of Constantine, and the words with which Lactantius addresses him, are entirely omitted in the very ancient Bologna manuscript, and in other manuscript codices of various ages, and also in several printed editions; but in others, nevertheless, no fewer in number, they are found. For, to pass over five Vatican manuscripts and others written either earlier or later, all these things are presented in the codex once of the monastery of Fleury, now of the Royal Library, which is marked there with the number 3735 and seems to have been written 900 years ago. In another, however, formerly Claude Dupuy's but now belonging to the same Royal Library under the number 3736, copied about 800 years ago, that address of Lactantius to Constantine does not indeed occur, but in it the title of the second book reads thus: "Here begins the second book of Lactantius Caecilius Firmianus, On the Origin of Error, to Constantine." Nor would you think that this was written heedlessly by a copyist-scribe. For in the same codex the same name of Constantine is thus prefixed at the beginning of the third book: "I could wish, Emperor Constantine, since truth, etc." Likewise also at the beginning of the fourth: "As I consider, Emperor Constantine, and with my mind, etc." And again at the opening of the fifth: "There is no doubt in my mind, Emperor Constantine, that this work, etc." It would be a longer and perhaps hardly useful labour to enumerate all the other codices in which all these things are read. For the number of these codices is indeed the greater, but not many of them were written long before the editions published in print.
In hisce porro editionibus, ubi Constantini nomen, et Lactantii ad eum sermo reperiuntur, prior nominanda est, quae Romae ex domo Petri de Maximo, anno 1468, prodiit. Legitur quoque in editione Betuleii anno 1563 et aliis plerisque omnibus. Thomasius vero in illius, quam anno 1570 publici juris fecit, notis observat hanc Lactantii ad Constantinum orationem ab duobus Bononiensibus et quinque Vaticanis abesse, quam idcirco Isaeus, quemadmodum
Further, among these editions in which the name of Constantine and Lactantius' speech to him are found, the first to be named is the one which came out at Rome from the house of Pietro de Massimi in the year 1468. It is read also in the edition of Betuleius of the year 1563 and in almost all the others. Thomasius, however, in the notes of the edition which he made public in the year 1570, observes that this address of Lactantius to Constantine is absent from two Bologna manuscripts and five Vatican ones, which address Isaeus therefore, just as
Editors' notes and page, col. 874
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 874 (left part of running head cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹atque in primis Hieronymus›; B ‹opportunum, quo videlicet›; C ‹qui ibi numero 3735›; D ‹opus, etc. Longioris›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column ends mid-word at quemadmo- (quemadmodum continues in the next column); signature 28 at page foot not set; Google/ABK digitization stamps not set; the left-hand column fragments belong to col. 873 and are not set; "ab duobus" kept as printed
PL 6:875Constantini nomen, ex Lactantii textu postea abstulit.
the name of Constantine, afterwards removed from the text of Lactantius.
Non dubium itaque est quia tanta manuscriptorum codicum discrepantia suspensum teneat plurimorum animum, ne in unam citius inclinet, quam in alteram partem. Et certe si major Bononiensis codicis antiquitas aliis praeponderare videatur, aliorum tamen in Galliis descriptorum aetas, quae uno vel altero tantum saeculo posterior est, suum habet pondus, suamque auctoritatem. Huc accedit, quod nulla videatur ratio cur ea Lactantii oratio, et Constantini nomen his libris aut adjicerentur aut tollerentur. Nihil quippe haec conducunt ad Lactantii propositum, atque iis additis aut deletis, nec minus integri sunt ejus libri, nec meliores aut pejores. Postremo non ignobiles critici Lactantianum stylum agnoscunt in ea oratione, quae tolli facilius potuit, quam adjici.
There is therefore no doubt that so great a discrepancy among the manuscript codices holds the mind of very many in suspense, so that it does not incline more readily to the one side than to the other. And certainly, if the greater antiquity of the Bologna codex should seem to outweigh the others, yet the age of the others copied in the Gauls, which is later by only one or two centuries, has its own weight and its own authority. To this is added the fact that there seems to be no reason why that address of Lactantius and the name of Constantine should either have been added to these books or removed from them. For these things contribute nothing to Lactantius's purpose, and whether they are added or deleted, his books are neither less complete, nor better or worse. Finally, critics of no small note recognize the Lactantian style in that address, which could more easily have been removed than added.
Verum majoris forsitan ponderis forent haec argumenta, si plura non essent alia fragmina, quae fraudulenter iisdem Divinarum Institutionum libris inserta videntur. Praeter alia quippe plura de quibus mox agendum, altera certe Lactantii ad Constantinum oratio, priore, uti animadvertimus, longior, sub finem totius operis in quibusdam editionibus tamquam genuina legitur, et in quibusdam aliis rejecta est ad marginem (l. VII Inst., c. 26). Sed eam Isaeus neque in duobus manuscriptis Bononiensibus, neque in duodecim Vaticanis, neque in caeteris quos ipsi videre licuit, se invenisse profitetur. Neque alii etiam, posterioribus in Anglia, Cantabrigiae, et Oxonii editionibus praefecti, illam in iis, quibus usi fuerant, manuscriptis Anglicanis repererunt. Abest quoque a Romana editione, divulgata anno 1468, et ab eo, quem nos accurate recensuimus, codice manuscripto regiae bibliothecae, numero 3736, ab annis, ut diximus, circiter 800 exarato. De altero autem antiquiore ejusdem bibliothecae exemplari nihil statui potest; quando quidem ultima ejus folia post medium caput nonum libri septimi avulsa aut deperdita fuere.
But perhaps these arguments would carry greater weight if there were not several other fragments which appear to have been fraudulently inserted into the same books of the Divine Institutes. For besides several others, of which we must treat shortly, there is certainly a second address of Lactantius to Constantine, longer than the first, as we have noted, which towards the end of the whole work is read as genuine in some editions, and in certain others has been relegated to the margin (Inst. book 7, ch. 26). But Isaeus declares that he found it neither in the two Bologna manuscripts, nor in the twelve Vatican ones, nor in the others which he was able to see. Nor did others either, who were in charge of the later editions in England, at Cambridge and at Oxford, find it in the English manuscripts which they had used. It is also absent from the Roman edition, published in the year 1468, and from the manuscript codex of the Royal Library, number 3736, written, as we have said, about 800 years ago, which we have carefully collated. But about the other, older copy of the same library nothing can be determined, since its last leaves after the middle of the ninth chapter of the seventh book have been torn out or lost.
Cum itaque haec oratio sive allocutio tot antiquiorum codicum auctoritate destituatur, nonne inde haud incerto confici potest illam omnino spuriam esse et adulterinam ? At si haec notha est, et conficta ab aliquo nugatore, cur non et alia prior ? Sed par omnino non videtur ratio. Secunda etenim haec oratio longe majores suppositi additamenti notas prae se fert, quam prima. Haec quippe in multis, uti jam observavimus, exstat tam antiquioribus, quam recentioribus manuscriptis, illa in paucissimis, iisque aetatis ultimae. Deinde vero posterior non tantum huic priori, sed ipsimet genuino Lactantii textui adversatur. In illa quippe, uti observatum est, scriptor dixit christianos in magna saltem mundi parte horrendis suppliciis torqueri, caedi et necari : in hac e contrario, qui Dei nomen vitio verteret Christianis, esse neminem. In prima tyranni et Christianae religionis hostes infensissimi tum imperasse dicuntur:
Since, therefore, this address or allocution lacks the authority of so many older codices, can it not be concluded from this with no uncertainty that it is wholly spurious and counterfeit? But if this one is illegitimate and fabricated by some trifler, why not the other, earlier one as well? But the reasoning does not seem at all equal. For this second address bears far greater marks of a spurious addition than the first. For the first, as we have already observed, exists in many manuscripts, older as well as more recent; the second in very few, and those of the latest age. Then, moreover, the later one is at odds not only with this earlier one, but with the genuine text of Lactantius itself. For in the first, as has been observed, the writer said that Christians, at least in a great part of the world, were being tortured with horrible punishments, slain and killed; in the second, on the contrary, that there was no one who would hold the name of God against the Christians as a fault. In the first, tyrants and most bitter enemies of the Christian religion are said to have then held power;
Editors' notes and page, col. 875
Page
- running head: 875 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTI (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A dum Constantini nomen, ex Lactantii textu postea; B stremo non ignobiles critici Lactantianum stylum; C etiam, posterioribus in Anglia, Cantabrigiae, et Oxo-; D ab aliquo nugatore, cur non et alia prior ? Sed par
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins "dum": this may be the tail of a word broken from the previous column; it is translated as the conjunction "while", which is UNSURE. "codicum" in the second paragraph looks like "cedicum" in the image, possibly from damaged type; it is set as codicum (UNSURE). "(l. VII Inst., c. 26)": the small-capital numeral is set as capitals. Column ends with "dicun-" broken across the column break. No editors' matter labelled separately: the whole column is editors' prolegomena prose. No full-width line.
PL 6:876in altera asseritur eos, datis scelerum suorum poenis, jacere profligatos, solumque Constantinum summa rerum potiri. Nonne autem inde concludi haud absurde potest hanc secundam orationem supposititiam esse, ac vero Lactantii textui tam praepostere insutam, quam altera genuina, atque ab ipso reapse profecta haud immerito videtur? Quod si res ita se habeat, dicendum erit hos divinarum Institutionum libros a Lactantio, uti diximus, editos esse anno 320 aut 321, quo tempore jam susceptae erant Licinium inter et Constantinum inimicitiae ac simultates, et ille in christianos saeviebat. Verumtamen quia falsarii et vetustissimorum codicum corruptores tanta temeritate nefarias manus libris Lactantii inferre ausi sunt, quid de his orationibus statui debeat, expendas velim, et pronunties. Interim vero alia horum librorum loca examinanda sunt, quae similiter spuria, aut etiam depravata, et adulterata fuisse perhibentur.
in the other it is asserted that they, having paid the penalties of their crimes, lie overthrown, and that Constantine alone holds the supreme power. But can it not be concluded from this, and not absurdly, that this second oration is spurious, and stitched into the true text of Lactantius as preposterously as the other seems, not without reason, to be genuine and to have really proceeded from him? If the matter stands so, it will have to be said that these books of the Divine Institutes were published by Lactantius, as we have said, in the year 320 or 321, at which time enmities and rivalries had already arisen between Licinius and Constantine, and the former was raging against the Christians. Nevertheless, since forgers and corrupters of the most ancient manuscripts have dared with such rashness to lay wicked hands on the books of Lactantius, I would have you weigh, and pronounce, what ought to be decided about these orations. Meanwhile, however, other passages of these books must be examined, which are said likewise to have been spurious, or even corrupted and adulterated.
ARTICULUS III.
Article III.
De fragmentis pluribus quae spuria videntur, et Lactantii textui praepostere inserta.
On several fragments which seem spurious, and were preposterously inserted into the text of Lactantius.
Omnibus scripta Lactantii legentibus obviam multa veniunt, quae in illius textum perperam intrusa plurimis non prorsus immerito jure videntur. Primum illud est: « Sicut mater sine exemplo genuit auctorem suum, sic ineffabiliter pater genuisse credendus est coaeternum. De matre natus est, qui ante jam fuit; de patre, qui aliquando non fuit. Hoc fides credat, intelligentia non requirat. Ne aut non inventum putet incredibile, aut repertum non credat singulare » (Lactant., l. II, c. 8 et 9). Multi autem haec ab insulsissimo quodam scriptore praepostere omnino addita existimant. Nam Isaeus nos admonuit ea deesse in antiquissimo Bononiensi, octo Vaticanis, aliisque optimis codicibus. Alii vero annotarunt illa quoque ab iis abesse, quos ad castigandam horum Lactantii librorum editionem prae manibus habebant. Desiderantur etiam in duobus vetustioribus regiae bibliothecae exemplaribus ab annis 900 et 800 exaratis.
To all who read the writings of Lactantius many things present themselves which to very many seem, not altogether without reason and rightly, to have been wrongly thrust into his text. The first is this: "As the mother without precedent bore her Author, so the Father must be believed to have ineffably begotten One coeternal. He was born of the mother, Who already existed before; of the Father, Who at some time did not exist. Let faith believe this, let understanding not inquire into it. Let it not either think it incredible because it was not found out, or, once discovered, not believe it to be unique" (Lactant., bk. 2, ch. 8 and 9). Many, however, think that these words were added quite preposterously by some most witless writer. For Isaeus has informed us that they are lacking in the very ancient Bologna manuscript, in eight Vatican ones, and in other excellent manuscripts. Others, again, have noted that they are also absent from those which they had at hand for correcting the edition of these books of Lactantius. They are missing too in two of the older copies of the Royal Library, written in the years 900 and 800.
Deinde vero quisquis ea, quae fragmentum antecedunt et sequuntur, vel levissime legerit, confestim comperiet eo Lactantii sermonem plane turbari. Apertam insuper animadvertimus in hoc tametsi brevissimo additamento repugnantiam. Nam ibi Filius Dei Patri suo coaeternus, et nihilominus aliquando non fuisse, sive non coaeternus asseritur. Scimus quidem a Betuleio observatum in secunda editione Romana legi: « Qui aliquando non defuit. » Sed quis non videat hanc emendationem a scriptore aliquo oculatiore factam, ut tolleretur tam evidens contradictio? Recte ergo verba illa in aliis editionibus stellulis inclusa, melius in aliis ex textu ad marginem rejecta, in notis spuria esse animadvertuntur. Non desunt tamen docti quidam viri, qui haec genuina esse ac catholico sensu dicta existimant. Sed illorum rationes infra examinabimus, ubi de Filii Dei divinitate agemus.
Then, moreover, whoever reads even most cursorily what precedes and follows the fragment will at once find that the discourse of Lactantius is plainly disturbed by it. We notice besides an open contradiction in this addition, brief though it is. For there the Son of God is asserted to be coeternal with His Father, and nevertheless at some time not to have existed, that is, not to be coeternal. We know indeed that Betuleius observed that in the second Roman edition one reads: "Who at no time was lacking." But who does not see that this emendation was made by some more sharp-sighted writer, in order that so evident a contradiction might be removed? Rightly, therefore, those words, enclosed with asterisks in some editions and, better, thrown out of the text into the margin in others, are noted in the notes as spurious. Yet there are not lacking certain learned men who think that these words are genuine and were spoken in a Catholic sense. But we shall examine their reasons below, where we treat of the divinity of the Son of God.
Editors' notes and page, col. 876
Page
- running head: [cut off at left]NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 876
- marginal letters: A ‹tur : in altera asseritur›; B ‹beat, expendas velim›; C ‹credat, intelligentia non requirat›; D ‹tam insuper animadvertimus›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: column begins with the fragment "tur", the end of a word broken from the column before; it is left untranslated, and the English begins at "in the other". "statui de-beat" and "Aper-tam" are joined within the column. Editors' matter set: the dissertation continuing from the previous column (‹tur : in altera asseritur›) and Articulus III (‹De fragmentis pluribus quae spuria videntur›). "Bononiensi": the n is unclear in the scan and could be read as u; set as Bononiensi. The scanner's watermark at the foot ("Digitized by Google" and the Russian-language stamp) is not set.
PL 6:877Nec multo post, ubi Lactantius de rerum omnium creatione disputare incipit, adjecta similiter videtur haec periodus : Fecit in principio bonum et malum, id plane quid sit, apertius explicabo; ne quis me ita loqui arbitretur, ut poetae solent, qui res incorporales quibusdam figuris quasi visibilibus comprehendunt, cum praesertim ipsum adhuc nihil esset. Tota enimvero haec periodus plane inconcinna, et Lactantio prorsus indigna, ab plerisque omnibus editionibus rejecta est; tum quia in manuscriptis Bononiensibus, undecim Vaticanis, aliisque quamplurimis non invenitur; tum quia Manichaei errores redolere pluribus visa est. Nos tamen illam legimus in antiquiore manuscripto codice regiae bibliothecae, qui numero 3735, sed non in altero, qui sequenti numero notatur. At inde nihilominus colligitur jam a longo tempore eam Lactantii nostri textui fuisse inepte adjectam. Neque immerito quidem. Nam haec verba ibi Lactantii sermonem perturbant et confundunt. Nonnulli praeterea addunt his verbis significari Deum fecisse bonum et malum, non modo ante creationem mundi, sed etiam ante Filii sui generationem. Si res ita sit, nihil profecto doctrinae Lactantii, ut postea ostendemus, magis contrarium fingi poterat.
Not long after, where Lactantius begins to treat of the creation of all things, this period seems likewise to have been added: He made in the beginning good and evil; what exactly this is, I shall explain more openly, lest anyone think that I speak in the way poets are accustomed to, who grasp incorporeal things by certain figures as though they were visible, especially since it was itself as yet nothing. This whole period, indeed, being plainly ill-fitting and wholly unworthy of Lactantius, has been rejected by almost all editions; both because it is not found in the Bologna manuscripts, in eleven Vatican ones, and in very many others; and because it has seemed to many to smack of the errors of Manichaeus. We, however, have read it in the older manuscript codex of the Royal Library, which [is marked] with the number 3735, but not in the other, which is marked with the following number. Yet from this it is nonetheless gathered that it was long ago ineptly added to the text of our Lactantius. And not without reason indeed. For these words in that place disturb and confuse the discourse of Lactantius. Some moreover add that these words signify that God made good and evil not only before the creation of the world but also before the generation of His Son. If the matter is so, nothing, surely, could be devised more contrary to the doctrine of Lactantius, as we shall show later.
Paulo post in vetustiore codice regio media inter haec verba : Tam etiam charus est, et ista : Hunc ergo ex bono per se malum effectum, Graeci διάβολον, haec interjecta fuere : Etiam charus est. De quo nunc parcius, quod alio loco et virtus ejus, et nomen, et ratio enarranda nobis erit. Interim de hoc uberius, ut dispositio divina noscatur; quia nec bonum intelligi sine malo potest, nec malum aeque sine bono, et sapientia boni malique notitia est. Hunc ergo malum spiritum, Graeci διάβολον, etc. Sed haec neque in aliis manu exaratis codicibus, nec in editis pluribus occurrunt, nec ullus scriptor alicubi se ea legisse annotavit. Si ergo genuinum est hoc fragmentum, peccarunt profecto ii, a quibus avulsum aut omissum fuit. Si spurium et nothum, multo nequiores sunt, qui illud, data opera, textui Lactantiano inserere ausi sunt.
A little later, in the older Royal codex, between these words: So dear also is he, and these: This one, then, made evil of himself out of good, the Greeks [call] diabolos, the following were inserted: He is also dear. Of whom [I speak] more sparingly now, because his power, his name and his nature will have to be set forth by us in another place. Meanwhile [I speak] more fully of this, so that the divine disposition may be known; for neither can good be understood without evil, nor evil likewise without good, and wisdom is the knowledge of good and evil. This evil spirit, then, the Greeks [call] diabolos, etc. But these words occur neither in other handwritten codices nor in most printed ones, nor has any writer anywhere noted that he read them. If, then, this fragment is genuine, those by whom it was torn out or omitted surely erred. If it is spurious and bastard, far more wicked are those who deliberately dared to insert it into the text of Lactantius.
Paucissima vero post verba, et ante haec : Exorsus igitur Deus, etc. interpositum est aliud additamentum, caeteris multo grandius, et cujus longitudo illud integrum a nobis describi non sinit. Ibi autem scriptis traditum legimus mundum a Deo creatum, ut rebus contrariis sibique repugnantibus constaret; factos etiam duos spiritus, unum bonum, pravum alterum, ut in illorum potestate essent, quae in mundo sibi invicem adversantur. Similiter Deus, uti ibidem asseritur, hominem creaturus, bonum fecit et malum, ut virtus esse posset. Quia tamen fas non est malum a Deo proficisci, ille constituit spiritum pravum malorum inventorem, deditque illi ad mala excogitanda ingenium et astutiam, ut in eo esset et voluntas prava, et perfecta nequitia. Ambos autem illos spiritus ad certamen sic composuit; ut alterum praeposuerit bono, et malo alterum. Postea creavit multos angelos repugnantis naturae, qualis deorum, quorum pars post mundum conditum a coelestis substantiae
A very few words later, however, and before these: God therefore, having begun, etc., another addition has been interposed, much larger than the others, and whose length does not allow us to copy it out in full. There, however, we read it handed down in writing that the world was created by God so as to consist of things contrary and repugnant to one another; that two spirits were also made, one good, the other evil, so that the things which in the world are opposed to each other should be in their power. Likewise God, as is asserted in the same place, when about to create man, made good and evil, so that virtue might be possible. Yet since it is not right that evil should proceed from God, He appointed an evil spirit as the inventor of evils, and gave him ingenuity and cunning for devising evils, so that in him there might be both a depraved will and perfect wickedness. And He so arranged both those spirits for the contest that He set the one over good and the other over evil. Afterwards He created many angels of a repugnant nature, such as [that] of the gods, part of whom, after the world was founded, from the heavenly substance's
Editors' notes and page, col. 877
Page
- running head: 877 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹Nec multo post, ubi Lactantius›; B ‹inde nihilominus colligitur jam›; C ‹dispositio divina noscatur›; D ‹rebus contrariis sibique repugnantibus›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter set: the whole column is the editors' Dissertatio (‹Nec multo post, ubi Lactantius›), set in full; Greek printed with a ligatured beta (διάϐολον), set as διάβολον; "repugnantis naturae, qualis deorum" set as printed, though the sense is odd; right-hand column visible at the image edge, not set; column ends mid-sentence at "substantiae" (no hyphen)
PL 6:878vigore descivit. Omnes porro angelos, quorum principes erant illi duo spiritus, fuisse in principio pares, et ejusdem apud Deum conditionis.
vigour fell away. Moreover, all the angels, whose chiefs were those two spirits, were equal in the beginning and of the same standing before God.
Et haec quidem in hoc longiori sane additamento enarrantur. Sed Isaeus asserit illud non reperiri in antiquissimo Bononiensi codice, neque in duodecim Vaticanis, aliisque plurimis. Spark. vero notat illud etiam abesse ab Anglicanis, quorum copiam habuit, excepto tamen Bulliosensi. Deest quoque in editione Romana anno 1568 divulgata, et aliis emendatioribus, quemadmodum et in pervetusto regio exemplari numero 3736. Fatemur quidem illud a nobis inventum in altero antiquiori numero 3735, sed hoc ad marginem addito carmine:
These things, indeed, are related in this rather long addition. But Isaeus asserts that it is not found in the very ancient Bologna codex, nor in twelve Vatican ones, nor in very many others. Spark., moreover, notes that it is also absent from the English manuscripts, of which he had a supply, except, however, the Bulliosensis. It is also missing in the Roman edition published in the year 1568, and in other more correct ones, as also in the very old royal copy number 3736. We admit, indeed, that it was found by us in another, older one, number 3735, but with this verse added in the margin:
Qui legis haec, lector, foveas laqueosque caveto.
You who read these things, reader, beware of pits and snares.
Putavit itaque librarius, aut codicis emendationi praepositus, in hoc fragmento venenum propinari Manichaeorum, qui duo principia, unum bonum, et malum alterum imperite praedicabant. Eadem fuit opinio Isaei, qui in notis suis observat impium illud dogma numquam alibi clarius adstrui. Spark. tamen Betuleium castigat, quod in suis ad hunc locum commentariis scripserit Lactantium ibi pugnare contra errorem Origenistarum et Manichaeorum, qui Deum mali auctorem esse voluerunt. Caeterum Betuleius hoc additamentum asteriscis voluit includi, quia illud aut adulterinum, aut saltem plane dubium esse arbitrabatur. In eo autem mortiferum aliquod Manichaeorum virus versute et subtiliter insinuari inde colligi potest, quod illius auctor aperte pronuntiat Deum fecisse bonum et malum. Sed quoniam duriora videri poterant haec verba, ut ea corrigeret, aut mitigaret, paulo post addidit: Et quoniam fas non erat ut a Deo proficisceretur malum (neque enim contra se ipse faceret), illum constituit malorum inventorem, quem cum faceret, dedit illi ad mala excogitanda ingenium et astutiam; ut in eo esset et voluntas prava, et perfecta nequitia, et ab eo contraria virtutibus suis voluit oriri, eumque secum contendere, utrumne ipse plus bonorum daret, au ille plus malorum. Verum quid hac, inquiet aliquis, subdola emendatione voluit sibi versipellis ille scriptor? Nonne legerat quae paulo ante ab ipso Lactantio nostro vere scripta sunt, a Deo factum alterum spiritum, in quo indoles divinae stirpis non remansit: Itaque suapte invidia, inquit, tamquam veneno infectus est, et ex bono ad malum transcendit, suoque arbitrio, quod a Deo illi liberum datum fuerat, contrarium sibi nomen adscivit. Unde apparet cunctorum malorum fontem esse livorem. Nonne haec uti orthodoxa, ita satis clara et perspicua erant? Quid opus erat obscura et malitiosa aliqua interpretatione ibidem paucas post lineas adjecta? Quantumvis autem illa bono aliquo sensu explicari possit, cui, amabo te, credibile fiet omnia haec plane inutiliter ab Lactantio fuisse adjuncta?
The copyist, therefore, or the one in charge of correcting the codex, thought that in this fragment the poison of the Manichaeans was being administered, who ignorantly proclaimed two principles, the one good and the other evil. The same was the opinion of Isaeus, who observes in his notes that this impious dogma is nowhere more clearly asserted. Spark., however, censures Betuleius because in his commentary on this passage he wrote that Lactantius there fights against the error of the Origenists and the Manichaeans, who held that God is the author of evil. Betuleius, moreover, wanted this addition enclosed in asterisks, because he judged it to be either spurious or at least plainly doubtful. That some deadly poison of the Manichaeans is cunningly and subtly insinuated in it can be gathered from the fact that its author openly declares that God made good and evil. But since these words could seem rather harsh, in order to correct or soften them he added a little later: And since it was not right that evil should proceed from God (for He would not act against Himself), He appointed him the inventor of evils, and when He made him He gave him wit and cunning for devising evils, so that in him there should be both a depraved will and perfect wickedness, and He willed that things contrary to His own virtues should arise from him, and that he should contend with Him, whether He would give more good things or he more evil ones. But what, someone will say, did that shifty writer intend by this sly emendation? Had he not read what had been truly written a little before by our Lactantius himself, that another spirit was made by God, in whom the character of the divine stock did not remain: And so, he says, he was infected by his own envy as by poison, and passed over from good to evil, and by his own choice, which had been given to him free by God, he took to himself a name contrary [to his first]. Whence it appears that the source of all evils is envy. Were not these things, as they were orthodox, so also sufficiently clear and plain? What need was there for some obscure and malicious interpretation added a few lines later in the same place? However much that may be explained in some good sense, to whom, pray, will it be credible that all this was added quite uselessly by Lactantius?
Praeterea in hoc additamento duo spiritus, quos Lactantius a Deo primum creatos memorat, dicuntur angelorum principes. Atqui in libro quarto, ad quem illius additamenti auctor nos mittit, prior spiritus a
Furthermore, in this addition the two spirits which Lactantius records were first created by God are called the chiefs of the angels. Yet in the fourth book, to which the author of that addition refers us, the first spirit by
Editors' notes and page, col. 878
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 878
- marginal letters: A vigore descivit; B Putavit itaque librarius; C fecisse bonum et malum; D tamquam veneno infectus est
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (a dissertation on the dualist additions in Lactantius; editors' matter: ‹vigore descivit. Omnes porro angelos›), set in full; column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence at "a"; the left-hand column fragments belong to col. 877 and are not set; running head cut at the left edge, read as DISSERTATIO.; "au ille" read as printed, possibly a damaged n; "fuisse" in the first line looks like "fulsse" in the image, read as fuisse
PL 6:879Lactantio appellatur verus Dei Filius (lib. IV, cap. 6 et 7). Ad haec vero, angeli in eodem fragmento finguntur non unius, sed repugnantis naturae, qualis deorum. Sed ubi, quaeso, Lactantius ita umquam locutus est? Quid etiam quod scriptor ille ab Lactantiani sermonis imitatione ita recessit ut duas intra lineas haec verba, exorsus est fabricam mundi, repetantur. Denique quantum hoc additamento male interrumpitur oratio Lactantii, tantum illo sublato, tota sibi cohaeret, et aptissime connectitur.
Lactantius is called the true Son of God (bk. 4, ch. 6 and 7). Besides this, in the same fragment the angels are represented as being not of one nature but of a conflicting one, such as that of the gods. But where, I ask, did Lactantius ever speak so? What, too, of the fact that that writer departed so far from imitating Lactantius' style that within two lines these words, "He began the fabric of the world," are repeated? Finally, just as much as the discourse of Lactantius is badly interrupted by this addition, so much, once it is removed, does the whole hold together and connect most fittingly.
Aliud porro fragmentum, praecedente longius in libro septimo exhibetur (lib. VII, cap. 5). Auctor autem illius declarat in aliis libris, et paulo antea se iis respondisse, qui objiciebant culpam hominis refundendam in Deum, qui malum sicuti et bonum fecit. Praeterea nulla, inquit, posset esse virtus, nisi Deus diversa fecisset. Sublato enim malo, bonum etiam tollitur. Fecit igitur Deus bonum et malum, ut virtutem exercitatione, et de malorum conflictatione redderet perfectam. Nulla enim sine hoste et certamine victoria est. Quemdam vero contra argumentantem sic inducit: Si bonum sine malo esse non potest, quomodo primum hominem dicis ante offensum Deum in solo bono fuisse, aut postea in solo bono futurum? Huic itaque continuo respondet se hanc quaestionem in prioribus libris praetermisisse; ut ibi opportuniori loco illa discuteretur. Quapropter ut eam nunc solvat, docet primo hominem constare corpore terreno, et anima tenui, sed aeterna; quae cum sibi contraria sint, necesse est hominem bono et malo esse obnoxium: Animae autem, inquit, adscribitur bonum, quia indissolubilis est; corpori autem malum, quia fragile est. Quamobrem bonum et malum separari non possunt, nisi anima a corpore separetur. Porro autem boni malique notitia simul primo homini data est: sed cum esset in bono tantum, id ipsum bonum esse ignorabat. Ast ubi primum percepit boni et mali intelligentiam, de beatitudinis loco in communem orbem relegatus est; ut experiretur bonum et malum, quorum naturam agnoverat. Unde apparet homini, ut bonum a malo discernat, datam esse sapientiam, quae sine malo stare non potest.
Another fragment, longer than the preceding one, is presented in the seventh book (bk. 7, ch. 5). Its author declares that in other books, and a little before, he has answered those who objected that the guilt of man must be laid back upon God, Who made evil just as He made good. Moreover, he says, there could be no virtue unless God had made things diverse. For when evil is removed, good too is taken away. God therefore made good and evil, so that He might render virtue perfect by exercise and by the struggle against evils. For there is no victory without an enemy and a contest. He then introduces someone arguing against him thus: "If good cannot exist without evil, how do you say that the first man, before God was offended, was in good alone, or that hereafter he will be in good alone?" To him, accordingly, he at once replies that he passed over this question in the earlier books, so that it might be discussed there in a more suitable place. Therefore, in order to resolve it now, he teaches first that man consists of an earthly body and of a soul that is subtle but eternal; and since these are contrary to each other, man must necessarily be subject to good and evil: "Now to the soul," he says, "good is ascribed, because it is indissoluble; but to the body evil, because it is fragile." Wherefore good and evil cannot be separated unless the soul be separated from the body. Further, the knowledge of good and evil was given to the first man at the same time: but since he was in good only, he did not know that this very thing was good. But as soon as he perceived the understanding of good and evil, he was banished from the place of blessedness into the common world, so that he might experience good and evil, whose nature he had come to know. Hence it is clear that wisdom was given to man in order that he might distinguish good from evil, and that it cannot stand without evil.
Primus autem homo, pergit ille, quamdiu fuit in solo bono, vixit sicut infans boni et mali nescius. Sed non potest esse sapiens, et sine ullo malo beatus ante animae corporisque separationem. Tunc enim sicut corpus ita et malum concidet, atque solum bonum cum anima beata semper permanebit. Sic ergo Deus hominem in hac vita medium inter utrumque posuit, ut haberet boni vel mali sequendi licentiam. Sed quia mala bonis, et bonis mala apparentia permixta sunt, officium sapientiae desideratur; quo plus mente videamus, quam corpore. Cum autem id difficile et rarum sit, ideo sapiens, qui fragilia bona contemnit; et Christianus, qui pro fide nec tormenta nec mortem recusat, pro stulto habetur. Homo ergo a Deo factus est mortalis, et malis subjectus, ut virtutem caperet, eique virtus daret immortalitatem.
Now the first man, he continues, as long as he was in good alone, lived like an infant, ignorant of good and evil. But one cannot be wise, and blessed without any evil, before the separation of soul and body. For then, just as the body, so too evil will fall away, and good alone will remain for ever with the blessed soul. Thus, then, God placed man in this life midway between the two, so that he might have the liberty of following good or evil. But because evils are mingled with goods, and goods with evils, in appearance, the office of wisdom is required, so that we may see more with the mind than with the body. And since this is difficult and rare, therefore the wise man, who despises fragile goods, and the Christian, who for the faith refuses neither torments nor death, is held to be a fool. Man, therefore, was made mortal by God and subject to evils, so that he might take up virtue, and virtue might give him immortality.
Atque ita disputat auctor hujus fragmenti. At illud
And so argues the author of this fragment. But that it
Editors' notes and page, col. 879
Page
- running head: 879 DE DIVINIS INSTITUTIO[...] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A Lactantio appellatur verus; B Praeterea nulla, inquit; C noxium: Animae autem; D ante animae corporisque
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: the whole column is editors' matter (prolegomena on the spurious fragments in the Institutes), set in full: "Lactantio appellatur verus Dei Filius" ... "Atque ita disputat auctor hujus fragmenti"; the column begins and ends mid-sentence; the italic quotations from the fragment are set in plain type; "lib. IV" and "lib. VII" are printed in small capitals
PL 6:880spurium, et Lactantio suppositum esse inde conficitur, quod illud Isaeus in codicibus Bononiensibus, duodecim Vaticanis, et aliis, Spark. vero in omnibus Anglicanis affirmant non inveniri. Neque a nobis etiam repertum est in vetusto codice regio numero 3736. De alio autem antiquiore nihil statui potest, quia ibi decurtatum mutilatumque fuit. Omittitur quoque in antiquis editionibus Romana, Florentina, Antuerpiensi et aliis melioribus. Betuleius vero suspicatus est illud a Gryphio omnium primo typis editum.
is spurious, and falsely attributed to Lactantius, is concluded from this, that Isaeus states that it is not found in the Bologna manuscripts, in twelve Vatican ones, and in others, and Spark[e] states that it is not found in any of the English ones. Nor was it found by us either in the old royal manuscript number 3736. About another, more ancient one nothing can be determined, because there it was cut short and mutilated. It is also omitted in the old editions, the Roman, the Florentine, the Antwerp and other better ones. Betuleius, however, suspected that it was first of all put into print by Gryphius.
Quapropter a plurimis repudiatur tamquam adulterinum. Quidam vero suspicantur illud fabricatum esse a veteratore quodam, ingenioso aeque ac callido, qui Lactantii stylum recte imitatus est. Sed hoc procul dubio non fuit difficile homini, qui sua dicta ex variis ipsiusmet Lactantii libris collegerat. Nobis tamen facile non persuadebitur tot uno in loco adhibitas a Lactantio comparationes, quot iste ingessit in primam hujusce fragmenti partem. Multo autem minus putamus eumdem Lactantium illa usum fuisse, quae desumitur ex Circo, contra quem tam vehementer, et jure tam merito declamat. Praeterea ille non obscure significat, quae in prima fragmenti illius parte disputantur, jam satis a se fuisse tractata: At enim, inquit, jam saepe dictum est virtutem nullam fuisse futuram, nisi haberet, quae opprimeret (Luct. cap. 22). Auctor vero hujus additamenti palam declarat, aut potius fingit se haec leviter attigisse, quamvis ea quae ibi scripsit, ex quinto ac praecipue ex sexto Divinarum Institutionum libro delibaverit (lib. V, cap. 7 et 21; lib. VI, cap. 15; lib. II, cap. 12; lib. VII, cap. 4 et 5; lib. de Ira Dei, cap. 15). Nec potiori ratione dicere poterat quaestionem de homine, qui sine malo esse non potest, in superioribus libris fuisse praetermissam. Quae enimvero ibi protulit, haec pleraque omnia ex secundo et septimo Institutionum, atque ex libro de Ira Dei excerpta fuisse quivis facile cognoscere poterit. Scimus quidem librum de Ira Dei a Lactantio, ut fusius infra ostendemus, editum fuisse post septem Divinarum Institutionum libros, ubi hoc additamentum legimus. At certe si ibi ab eo scriptum fuisset, et tanta cura hanc solvisset quaestionem, certe in libro de Ira Dei, ubi eam retractavit, non omisisset nos solito suo more ad hunc locum mittere, aut aliquam illius facere mentionem.
For this reason it is rejected by very many as counterfeit. Some, however, suspect that it was fabricated by some old hand, as ingenious as he was crafty, who imitated the style of Lactantius well. But this was without doubt not difficult for a man who had collected his sayings from various books of Lactantius himself. We, however, will not easily be persuaded that so many comparisons were employed by Lactantius in one place as this man has heaped into the first part of this fragment. Much less do we think that the same Lactantius made use of the one which is taken from the Circus, against which he declaims so vehemently and with such good right. Moreover, he indicates not obscurely that the things which are discussed in the first part of that fragment had already been sufficiently treated by him: But indeed, he says, it has often been said already that there would have been no virtue if it did not have something to overcome (Lact. ch. 22). The author of this addition, however, openly declares, or rather pretends, that he has touched on these things lightly, although what he wrote there he culled from the fifth and especially from the sixth book of the Divine Institutes (book 5, ch. 7 and 21; book 6, ch. 15; book 2, ch. 12; book 7, ch. 4 and 5; book On the Anger of God, ch. 15). Nor with any better reason could he say that the question about man, who cannot exist without evil, had been passed over in the earlier books. For what he brought forward there, nearly all of it, anyone will easily be able to recognize as excerpted from the second and seventh [books] of the Institutes and from the book On the Anger of God. We know indeed that the book On the Anger of God was published by Lactantius, as we shall show more fully below, after the seven books of the Divine Institutes, in which we read this addition. But certainly, if it had been written there by him, and he had resolved this question with such care, then certainly in the book On the Anger of God, where he treated it again, he would not have omitted, in his usual manner, to refer us to this place, or to make some mention of it.
Porro autem etiamsi Isaeus illud, sicut superiora fragmenta rejecerit, nec passus sit ea in Lactantii textu typis mandari, solius tamen Bononiensis codicis auctoritate fretus haec, ubi Lactantius de Cypriano disserit, illius inseruit textui: Unde apparet disertissimo et doctissimo viro, quantum ad sacrilegos attinet refellendos, non facultatem dicendi, sed consilium defuisse in eo praecipue, quod Demetrianum veritatis expertem, non ratione prudentiae humanae, qua uti in principio debuit, sed auctoritate coelestium praeceptorum, quorum ille se hostem fatebatur, exstinxit (lib. V, cap. 1). At ibi solita Isaei desideratur diligentia, qui nobis expresse non edisseruit quo in manuscripto Bononiensi, an in vetustissimo, aut altero recentiore
Furthermore, although Isaeus rejected it, as he did the earlier fragments, and did not allow them to be printed in the text of Lactantius, yet, relying on the authority of the Bologna manuscript alone, he inserted into his text these words, where Lactantius discusses Cyprian: Whence it appears that that most eloquent and most learned man lacked, as regards refuting the sacrilegious, not the ability to speak but judgement, especially in this, that he crushed Demetrianus, who had no share in the truth, not by the reasoning of human prudence, which he ought to have used at the beginning, but by the authority of the heavenly precepts, of which that man confessed himself an enemy (book 5, ch. 1). But here the usual diligence of Isaeus is wanting, who did not set out for us expressly in which Bologna manuscript, whether in the most ancient or in the other, more recent one
Editors' notes and page, col. 880
Page
- running head: [running head cut at left edge] ...NIS INSTITUTIONIBUS 880
- marginal letters: A ‹spurium, et Lactantio›; B ‹variis ipsiusmet Lactantii›; C ‹7 et 21; lib. VI›; D ‹Porro autem etiamsi›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (prolegomena/dissertation on the Divine Institutes), set in full: begins ‹spurium, et Lactantio suppositum›; "Luct." read as printed, unsure, may be a worn "Lact."; small mark over "Neque" taken as a stray, not set; column ends without a hyphen on "recentiore"; Google/OCR watermark at the foot not set
PL 6:881haec scripta sint. Tametsi vero in priore exstarent, numquid illius solius auctoritas prae caeteris omnibus valere debebit? Nonne et in eo sunt aliqua, sicut in aliis, librarii errata? At illud alicujus scriptoris esse additamentum inde patet, quod eadem de Cypriano postea et elegantius dicantur. Vero autem simile non est Lactantium censuisse repetenda esse haec injuriosa verba, quae de tam eximio scriptore non jure prorsus merito dicta vidimus. Nonne ergo multo verisimilius, ne dicam certius, est hanc repetitionem oscitanti librario esse adscribendam? (Lact. cap. 4.)
these things were written. But even if they stood in the former, should the authority of that one alone prevail over all the others? Are there not in it too, as in the others, some errors of the copyist? But that this is the addition of some writer is clear from the fact that the same things are said about Cyprian later on, and more elegantly. Nor is it likely that Lactantius thought these insulting words ought to be repeated, which, as we have seen, were said of so eminent a writer without any right or desert at all. Is it not, then, much more probable, not to say more certain, that this repetition is to be ascribed to a drowsy copyist? (Lact. ch. 4.)
Denique vir cl. Stephanus Balusius (Balus. lib. II, Miscell. pag. 46) aliud breve de extremo judicio fragmentum edidit, quod quidem in codice 1095 Colbertinae Bibliothecae post septem Divinarum Institutionum libros, et ante librum de Ira Dei descriptum invenerat. Codicis autem hujus auctoritate fultus, existimavit illud a Lactantio revera profectum fuisse. Balusium secutus est Thomas Spark., qui illud postea ex duobus Anglicanis codicibus in editione Oxoniensi typis excudi curavit. Nos vero duos alios, de quibus paulo post agendum, in Colbertina bibliotheca vidimus, ubi etiam idem fragmentum eodem modo reperitur. Verum quomodo fieri potuit, ut illud in his tantum, quae profecto recentissima sunt, exemplaribus, non autem in aliis longe pluribus et antiquioribus occurrat? Cur etiam in hisce manu tam recenti scriptis libris suo in loco descriptum non fuit? Nonne inde concludi potest nullam esse rationem, cur illud ex Lactantii nostri potius quam alterius auctoris libris transcriptum dicatur? Ut ut sit, tanti breve hoc fragmentum non est momenti, ut in illius inquirendo parente diutius detineamur. Nihil novi enim nobis suppeditat, nisi Heliae Thespitis nomen, qui, ut ibi traditur, fide (mss. duo Anglicani, fidem) Judaeorum Antichristum persecutus est. Sed vereor, ne et haec verba cum iis non convenire possint, quae Lactantius et in libro septimo Institutionum, et in epitome de Judicio extremo scriptis tradidit.
Finally, the distinguished Étienne Baluze (Baluze, Miscellanea book 2, p. 46) published another short fragment on the last judgement, which he had found copied in codex 1095 of the Colbert Library after the seven books of the Divine Institutes and before the book On the Wrath of God. Relying on the authority of this codex, he judged that it had truly come from Lactantius. Baluze was followed by Thomas Spark, who afterwards had it printed from two English codices in the Oxford edition. We, however, saw two others in the Colbert library, of which we shall speak a little later, in which the same fragment is likewise found in the same way. But how could it come about that it occurs only in these copies, which are certainly very recent, and not in the others, far more numerous and older? Why, too, even in these books written by so recent a hand, was it not copied in its proper place? Can it not be concluded from this that there is no reason why it should be said to have been transcribed from the books of our Lactantius rather than from those of another author? However that may be, this short fragment is not of such importance that we should be detained any longer in searching out its parent. For it supplies us with nothing new except the name of Elijah the Tishbite, who, as is related there, pursued the Antichrist with the faith (two English mss., fidem, the faith as object) of the Jews. But I fear that these words too may not agree with what Lactantius set down both in the seventh book of the Institutes and in the Epitome, in what he wrote on the last judgement.
At mirum sane quanta confidentia recentior quidam criticus (Simon. Epist. XXV select. Roterodami, anno 1704) in una ex selectis suis epistolis asseruit haec omnia fragmenta, de quibus hactenus disputavimus, genuina esse ac sincera, atque a Lactantii textu ab iis fuisse amputata, qui in monasteriis olim codicum veterum praeerant emendationi. Nos vero ibidem monitos esse voluit fore ut in altera epistola, ne in hac longior esset, eadem tantummodo fragmenta examinet. An fidem liberaverit, nobis est incompertum. In citata autem epistola fatetur ea additamenta, in quibus Manichaeorum errores deprehenduntur, in meliorum codicum manuscriptorum parte non inveniri. Sed audacter affirmat a multis saeculis emendatores horum codicum ex auctorum textu haec et alia plura sustulisse, quae sibi orthodoxa non videbantur. Denique haud dubitanter asseverat Lactantium, qui theologicis dogmatibus nostris non perfecte imbutus fuerat, potuisse falsis Manichaeorum, a Gnosticis oriundorum, infici opinionibus.
But it is truly astonishing with what confidence a certain more recent critic (Simon, Selected Letters 25, Rotterdam, in the year 1704) asserted in one of his selected letters that all these fragments, about which we have been disputing up to now, are genuine and authentic, and were cut out of the text of Lactantius by those who once presided in the monasteries over the correction of old codices. He wished us to be advised in the same place that in another letter, so that this one might not be too long, he would examine these same fragments only. Whether he has kept his promise is unknown to us. In the letter cited, however, he admits that those additions in which the errors of the Manichaeans are detected are not found in a portion of the better manuscript codices. But he boldly affirms that for many centuries the correctors of these codices removed from the authors' text these and many other things which did not seem orthodox to them. Finally, he asserts without hesitation that Lactantius, who had not been perfectly instructed in our theological doctrines, could have been infected with the false opinions of the Manichaeans, who sprang from the Gnostics.
Editors' notes and page, col. 881
Page
- running head: 881 DISSERTATIO.
- marginal letters: A ‹haec scripta sint. Tametsi vero›; B ‹num libros, et ante librum de Ira Dei›; C ‹transcriptum dicatur? Ut ut sit›; D ‹veterum praeerant emendationi. Nos vero›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter: the whole column belongs to the editors' Dissertatio (‹haec scripta sint. Tametsi vero›), set in full; the column begins mid-sentence; the first word "haec" is printed with a damaged h but is clearly legible; small-capital numerals in "lib. II" and "Epist. XXV" are set as capitals; the right-hand column (882), cut off at the image edge, is not set
PL 6:882Sed vide, quaeso, insolitam plane hominis, cui critici nomen tanto in amore et deliciis est, sagacitatem, novumque profecto argumentandi genus. Lactantius, ait vir ille criticus, potuit Manichaeorum erroribus coinquinari; ergo his revera coinquinatus est; ergo illa, de quibus agitur, scripsit fragmenta; ergo monachi codicum emendatores illa amputaverunt. O dignam certe tanto critico argumentationem! Sed ut tanti sceleris monachos accusaret, prius ipsi probandum erat Lactantium his Manichaeorum erroribus revera fuisse contaminatum, deinde scripta esse a Lactantio illa additamenta, ac quando a monachis avulsa, aut in posterioribus non descripta codicibus. At haec nunquam sane probabit, aut ullus alius probare poterit. Praeterea vero pluribus rationibus demonstravimus notha et spuria esse ea omnia additamenta, atque ea potissimum quae Manichaeorum virus venenumque redolere videntur. Nec minus clare ac perspicue ostendimus plerisque iisdem fragmentis orationem Lactantii praepostere turbari, atque oppositos ejus doctrinae propugnari errores. Sed pudet longiorem operam perdere in refellendis calumniis, quibus neotericus ille scriptor non solum fidem monachorum, sed vetustissimorum etiam scriptorum doctrinam in suis passim scriptionibus infamare frustra conatus est. Parcendum tamen homini, qui antequam animam anno 1712 ageret, veniam ab iis, quos tam graviter, quam immerito offenderat, publice petiit, obiitque in catholicae Ecclesi⟨ae⟩ sinu. Unum certe optandum, ut ad meliora animum eruditionemque suam convertisset.
But see, I pray, the plainly extraordinary sagacity of the man to whom the name of critic is so much an object of love and delight, and a truly new kind of arguing. Lactantius, says that critical gentleman, could have been polluted by the errors of the Manichaeans; therefore he was in fact polluted by them; therefore he wrote those fragments which are in question; therefore the monks who corrected the manuscripts cut them away. O argument truly worthy of so great a critic! But in order to accuse the monks of so great a crime, he ought first to have proved that Lactantius was in fact contaminated by these errors of the Manichaeans, next that those additions were written by Lactantius, and when they were torn out by the monks or not copied into the later manuscripts. But this he will certainly never prove, nor will anyone else be able to prove it. Moreover, we have demonstrated by several arguments that all those additions are bastard and spurious, and especially those which seem to smell of the poison and venom of the Manichaeans. No less clearly and plainly have we shown that by most of these same fragments the discourse of Lactantius is perversely thrown into disorder, and errors opposed to his teaching are championed. But I am ashamed to waste longer effort in refuting the calumnies with which that modern writer, here and there in his writings, vainly tried to defame not only the good faith of the monks but also the teaching of the most ancient writers. Yet the man must be spared, who, before he breathed his last in the year 1712, publicly asked pardon of those whom he had offended as gravely as undeservedly, and died in the bosom of the Catholic Church. One thing at least is to be wished: that he had turned his mind and his learning to better things.
De variis erroribus Lactantio adscriptis.
On the various errors ascribed to Lactantius.
Si quae in additamentis, hactenus recensitis, sint Lactantii errata, haec non Lactantio nostro, ut vidimus, sed aliis otio suo abutentibus, tribuenda esse plerique omnes haud plane immerito arbitrantur. Ad ipsummet vero Lactantium spectant plurimae falsae opiniones, omnisque prorsus generis errores, quos multi sane sibi visi sunt in ejus passim scriptis deprehendisse. Tantus vero eorum est numerus, ut vix unquam alius scriptor tam saepe in paucis libris errasse videatur. Aliqui enim centum et septuaginta illius errata olim numerabant, alii ea postmodum ad quatuor supra nonaginta, alii vero ad minorem numerum redegerunt. Major autem illorum pars ad fidem orthodoxam, minor ad moralem disciplinam, minima ad res physicas pertinet. Sed quo major fingitur eorum numerus, eo facilius omnes intelligunt plura ex notatis locis sana esse, nec digna plane quibus illa censoriae severitatis nota inuratur. Quamobrem in Romana Operum Lactantii editione, anno 1468 divulgata, frater Antonius Raudensis Theologus, sicut ibi scriptum legimus, a fratre Adamo Genuensi his versibus redarguitur:
If there are errors of Lactantius in the additions reviewed so far, nearly everyone judges, not at all without reason, that these are to be attributed not to our Lactantius, as we have seen, but to others abusing their leisure. To Lactantius himself, however, belong a great many false opinions and errors of every kind whatever, which many have indeed believed they detected here and there in his writings. So great is their number that scarcely any other writer seems ever to have erred so often in so few books. For some once counted a hundred and seventy errors of his, others afterwards reduced them to ninety-four, and others again to a smaller number. The greater part of them concerns the orthodox faith, a lesser part moral discipline, and the least part physical matters. But the greater their number is made out to be, the more easily everyone understands that many of the passages noted are sound and wholly undeserving to be branded with that mark of censorial severity. Accordingly, in the Roman edition of the Works of Lactantius published in the year 1468, Brother Antonius Raudensis, theologian, is refuted, as we read written there, by Brother Adam of Genoa in these verses:
Hic male corripuit stolidis Antonius ausis / Auctorem, in variis causa pianda locis. / Non erat in tenebris errantis imaginis astrum / Dicere, vel nitidum luce carere jubar.
Here Antonius with foolish ventures wrongly censured the author in various places, a fault to be expiated. It was not right to call the star the star of an image wandering in darkness, or to say that the shining radiance lacks light.
Editors' notes and page, col. 882
Page
- running head: DISSERTATIO. 882 (head cut at the left edge of the image)
- marginal letters: A Sed vide, quaeso, insolitam; B monstravimus notha et spuria; C suam convertisset.; D quatuor supra nonaginta
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: whole column is editors' matter (editors' matter: Sed vide, quaeso, insolitam; ARTICULUS IV. De variis erroribus); Ecclesi⟨ae⟩: ligature damaged in print; "a monachis" type slightly blurred, read as monachis; four-line verse set as one paragraph with " / " marking line breaks; left-hand column fragments belong to col. 881 and are not set
PL 6:883Denique cum sanctae Ecclesiae pia lumina constet Obsequio ex tanto conticuisse viro : Tu vero eloquio lingua interdicta latino I cubitum ; nam te pensitat elleborum.
Finally, since it is established that the pious lights of the holy Church fell silent out of deference to so great a man, you, whose tongue is barred from Latin eloquence, go to bed; for hellebore is weighing you up.
Verumtamen non defuerunt postea inter recentiores heterodoxos non pauci, qui Lactantium vel aliorum adhuc errorum accusaverint, vel ipsum eorum, quae defendere frustra conantur, falsorum dogmatum fecerint conscium et fautorem. Sed tantam temeritatem postea opportuniori loco, ne eadem repetantur, duximus esse castigandam.
Nevertheless there were afterwards not a few among the more recent heterodox who accused Lactantius of still other errors, or made him party to and supporter of those false dogmas which they vainly try to defend. But such great rashness we have thought should be rebuked later, in a more suitable place, so that the same things are not repeated.
Gravioris procul dubio momenti debet esse testimonium Damasi Papae, qui in sua ad Hieronymum epistola hoc de Lactantii nostri epistolis tulit judicium : Fateor tibi eos, quos mihi jam pridem Lactantii (duo mss. Lectitanti) dederas libros, ideo non libenter lego ; quia et plurimae epistolae ejus usque ad millia spatia versuum tenduntur, et raro de nostro dogmate disputant : quo fit, ut et legenti fastidium generet longitudo, et si quae brevia sunt, scholasticis magis sint apta, quam nobis, de metris, et regionum situ, et philosophis disputantibus, plures mss. et edit. disputandis, alii disputantia. At his Damasus verbis : Raro de nostro dogmate, nihil aliud significare videtur; nisi eas quas Hieronymus proposuerat, de quibusdam sacrae Scripturae locis quaestiones. Deinde vero haec Damasi censura spectare tantum videtur Lactantii, si nomen ejus ibi scriptum sit, epistolas, non autem divinarum Institutionum libros, in quibus, sicut in aliis, plura sane, uti ex illorum analysi, et aliis infra fusius dicendis, facile dignosci potest, de nostris dogmatibus et placitis nec jejune, nec indocte disputat. Quid vero, quod Hieronymus, ad quem scripsit Damasus, sic de iisdem Lactantii libris loquitur : Firmianus quoque noster in praeclaro Institutionum suarum opere, Y litterae meminit, et de dextris et sinistris, hoc est, de vitiis et virtutibus, plenissime disputavit (Hieronym. Comment. in Eccles. pag. 770). De ipsius autem epistolis nihil possumus certo definire ; quandoquidem nullae ad nos pervenerunt.
Of weightier moment beyond doubt must be the testimony of Pope Damasus, who in his letter to Jerome passed this judgement on the letters of our Lactantius: I confess to you that those books of Lactantius (two mss. Lectitanti) which you had given me long ago I do not read willingly, because very many of his letters stretch to thousands of lines in length, and they rarely discuss our doctrine; whence it comes about that the length breeds weariness in the reader, and if any are short, they are more suited to schoolmen than to us, discussing metres, and the situation of regions, and philosophers; several mss. and editions disputandis, others disputantia. But by these words, Rarely of our doctrine, Damasus seems to mean nothing else than the questions which Jerome had put forward concerning certain passages of sacred Scripture. Then again, this censure of Damasus seems to regard only the letters of Lactantius, if his name is written there, and not the books of the divine Institutes, in which, as in others, he certainly discusses many things concerning our dogmas and tenets neither meagrely nor unlearnedly, as can easily be discerned from the analysis of them and from other things to be said more fully below. And what of the fact that Jerome, to whom Damasus wrote, speaks thus of these same books of Lactantius: Our Firmianus too, in the splendid work of his Institutes, made mention of the letter Y, and discussed most fully the right-hand things and the left-hand things, that is, vices and virtues (Jerome, Commentary on Ecclesiastes, p. 770). Of his letters, however, we can determine nothing with certainty, since none have come down to us.
At saltem Gelasius primus, inquiet aliquis, in concilio Romano, opera Lactantii, cum aliis, quae catholica et apostolica romana Ecclesia non recipit, his rejecit verbis : Opuscula Lactantii apocrypha. At plures olim dubitaverunt utrum ea verba genuina germanaque sint. Nos vero certo certius scimus illa in omnibus antiquioribus et melioris notae manuscriptis codicibus reperiri. Sed non minus compertum habemus
But at least Gelasius I, someone will say, in the Roman council rejected the works of Lactantius, together with others which the catholic and apostolic Roman Church does not receive, in these words: The little works of Lactantius, apocryphal. But many formerly doubted whether those words are genuine and authentic. We, however, know more certainly than certain that they are found in all the older manuscript codices of better note. But we hold it no less established
hoc Gelasii papae decreto plura veterum Ecclesiae Patrum, uti Tertulliani, Eusebii Pamphili, et aliorum scripta, tamquam apocrypha amandari, quae nihilominus sana et orthodoxa esse omnes ultro fatentur. Eo itaque nomine notata fuerunt, vel propter alias eorumdem scriptorum lucubrationes, erroribus infectas; vel propter quaedam errata, quibus alicubi asperguntur. Nemo autem negare potest Lactantium nostrum hos divinarum Institutionum libros conficiendo, in plures impegisse errorum scopulos, atque in eum in primis, quem Chiliastae de millenario Christi post extremum judicium in terris regno finxerant. Nonne autem is solus error praedictae Damasi censurae locum dare potuit? Nos autem de illo egimus, et infra adhuc aliquid dicemus.
that by this decree of Pope Gelasius several writings of the ancient Fathers of the Church, such as those of Tertullian, Eusebius Pamphili and others, are banished as apocryphal, which all nevertheless readily acknowledge to be sound and orthodox. They were therefore marked with that name either on account of other works of the same writers, infected with errors, or on account of certain mistakes with which they are sprinkled here and there. No one, however, can deny that our Lactantius, in composing these books of the Divine Institutes, struck upon many reefs of error, and above all upon that one which the Chiliasts had devised concerning the millenary reign of Christ on earth after the last judgement. But could not this error alone have given occasion to the aforesaid censure of Damasus? We, however, have treated of it, and shall say something more below.
Alios porro sive veros, sive adscriptos illi errores solito candore nostro sic suo loco exponemus, ut, iis ulla absque dissimulatione explicatis, palam omnibus faciamus, quid in illis reprehensione dignum sit. Verum eadem ingenuitate alios eluemus, qui ei a quibusdam inconsiderantia, aut malevolentia adscribuntur. Nihil quippe nonnullis recentioribus magis cordi est, quam ut veterum Ecclesiae Patrum lapsus erroresque augeant et multiplicent. Nonnunquam tamen versuti illi homines simulant se illos aliquantulum excusare; quia errare humanum est, aut quia vetustis scriptoribus, ex ethnicorum ad Christi religionem venientibus, nondum satis explorata fuerant sacra nostra documenta. Sed hac subdola fraudulentaque excusatione nihil aliud agunt, quam ut illorum, et antiquae ac semper venerandae traditionis infirment eleventque auctoritatem.
Other errors, moreover, whether real or ascribed to him, we shall set out in their proper place with our accustomed candour, in such a way that, having explained them without any dissimulation, we make plain to all what in them is worthy of reproof. But with the same frankness we shall wash away others, which are ascribed to him by certain people through thoughtlessness or ill will. For nothing lies closer to the heart of some more recent writers than to enlarge and multiply the lapses and errors of the ancient Fathers of the Church. Sometimes, however, those cunning men pretend to excuse them somewhat, because to err is human, or because to the ancient writers, coming over from the heathen to the religion of Christ, our sacred teachings had not yet been sufficiently explored. But by this crafty and fraudulent excuse they do nothing else than weaken and diminish the authority of those men and of the ancient and ever venerable tradition.
Caeterum qualescumque sint Lactantii naevi, aut errores, nos certe paulo post ostendemus Christianae religionis veritatem validissimis ab illo demonstrari rationum momentis. Negari quoque non potest in ejus libris plura christianae fidei de sacra Scriptura, de Deo, de Christo Domino, de veteri et nova lege, hujusque praeceptis et institutis documenta recte ab eo explicari, asseri et confirmari. Sed haec clarius et fusius traduntur in Divinarum Institutionum libris. Quapropter hi rite censentur praecipuum esse illius opus, magna cura, animique contentione elaboratum. Neque tamen illud ea sola sacra, sed profana quoque et varia ac multiplici eruditione refertissimum est.
However, whatever the blemishes or errors of Lactantius may be, we shall certainly show a little later that the truth of the Christian religion is demonstrated by him with the most powerful weight of reasons. Nor can it be denied that in his books many teachings of the Christian faith concerning sacred Scripture, God, Christ the Lord, the old and the new law, and its precepts and institutions, are rightly explained, asserted and confirmed by him. But these things are handed down more clearly and more fully in the books of the Divine Institutes. Wherefore these are rightly judged to be his principal work, elaborated with great care and effort of mind. Yet that work is most richly filled not with sacred learning alone, but also with profane, varied and manifold erudition.
Editors' notes and page, col. 883
Page
- running head: 883 JOSEPHI ISÆI NOT[...] (cut off at the image edge)
- marginal letters: A ‹Denique cum sanctae Ecclesiae›; B ‹quia et plurimae epistolae›; C ‹et placitis nec jejune›; D ‹bus antiquioribus et melioris›
- old-edition numerals: (none)
- other: editors' matter throughout (Isaeus's prolegomena: ‹Denique cum sanctae Ecclesiae›; then his notes on Book I: ‹CAPUT PRIMUM›); the four-line verse quatrain at the top is set as one paragraph; "reperiri" has a damaged final letter (looks like reperirl); "Damasi" (second occurrence) and "ipsius" are blurred but legible; full-width title lines JOSEPHI ISÆI C[...] / NOTÆ IN PRIMUM L[...] / DIVINARUM INSTITUTIONUM L[...] stand between "habemus" and "CAPUT PRIMUM", cut off at the right edge, not set; column ends mid-sentence at "habemus" before that title
- other: a full-width band stands across cols 883/884 in mid-page: the 3 paragraph(s) above it in col 884 are set here, after the 4 above it in col 883 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
- other: the column continues with CAPUT PRIMUM. (another unit); not set here